《Stone Singer: Redemption》


 The Price of a Pig

    Aedon Hall wielded his scythe with unrestrained ferocity as he watched each stalk of corn fall. He loathed every minute he was forced to remain in this part of the field and resolved to make quick work of his task. Every time he caught a glimpse of Dawn Swamp, he felt his ire rekindle. That barren, stinking, morass was going to cost him what remained of his land, and he hated it. To compound matters, nothing of any benefit lived there. Hell, he thought, even the birds stayed away. He let his gaze wander south to where the swamp emptied into the Prail River. A small road formed a rough outline of the swamp before turning east towards his house. He let his gaze linger for a time, and then returned with renewed vigor to the harvest.


    He was not a large man, but his long slender arms possessed a strength that belied their appearance. His face had always seemed too long for his head, and his hair was a dirty, matted brown that hung along the side of his head, framing its utterly smooth top. He was tall enough that few men in the area could look him in the eye, and his skin was a deep weathered tan. With his penchant for not bathing, he looked more like the earth than the man working it. His long practiced strokes tore through the corn in less time than even the fastest farmhand, and it was because of this that he had left his harvest so late in the season. It was a gamble, but he needed every ear of corn he could wring from this year''s crop. His daughter, Mika, seemed to understand his urgency because she was swinging her own scythe with as much exuberance, if not as much efficiency.


    He ceased his efforts momentarily and watched her. She went about her work with a broad grin, and it amazed him that she could take pleasure in such an onerous task. Like her looks, she had inherited that spirit from her mother. It was a good thing too, he decided. The less she took from him, the better, and that was a fact. She was tall for eleven, and her hair, too, was brown. Unlike his, though, it possessed a natural luster that seemed to reflect the sunlight. Her skin was clean and a lighter brown than his. Like her mother, she had piercing blue eyes. She noticed his scrutiny and turned her dazzling smile on him. In a moment, her smile disappeared, and she pointed toward to road.


    ¡°Papa! There''s a man coming!¡± She screamed.


    Aedon looked with alarm in the direction she was pointing and changed the grip on his scythe to one more threatening. Strangers were uncommon in this area and less seldom trustworthy. He did not know how he had not seen the man coming. He silently berated himself for letting his guard slip. Even so far from the corrupt and dangerous intrigues of the capital, people were attacked, and property was damaged. He looked down at Mika and gestured with his free hand.


    ¡°Mika, get to the house,¡± he ordered in a low, harsh voice. ¡°Cut straight through the fields, and don''t stop till you''re there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa,¡± she said immediately and tore off for home.


    Dismissing Mika from his mind, he turned his full attention to the approaching man. At this distance, the face was indistinct, but he had long, unkempt gray hair and sported an enormous belly. He was short and walked with the assistance of a thick crutch. It looked as though it had been struck from a tree and placed immediately under his arm. The man walked directly up to Aedon. Without preamble, he spoke.


    ¡°You are Aedon Hall?¡± the stranger asked, his tone suggesting more statement than question.


    Aedon did not speak. He just clutched the scythe and nodded. It unnerved him that this stranger knew who he was. He was on the verge of opening hostilities when the man pointed behind him. He noticed that Mika had not made it more than a few steps before the stranger arrived. She was now staring with curiosity at the man. He ordered her home once more.


    As she moved to obey, the stranger bellowed, ¡°Excellent, we have business to discuss!¡±


    The two men spoke in hushed tones, and as the conversation wore on, Aedon decided he did not like this man. A less intimidating figure he could not recall. He could not put a reason to his dislike. For all the deference the man displayed, though, there seemed to be something superior to his speech. It rankled. Finally, he lost control of his temper.


    ¡°Listen old man! I don''t know what it is you want exactly, but if you want to buy a pig, I have one to sell. If not, then be gone before I loose the hounds!¡±


    The stranger withstood the outburst with a smile and replied calmly.


    ¡°Let us have none of that. I know very well there are no hounds, and you misread the situation. I do not wish to purchase swine today. It is that that I require as payment for my services.¡±


    Aedon threw up his hands in disgust and stalked toward the man. Violence was written in every line of his face as he felt the familiar flush of rage beginning to take hold. As he came within striking distance of the man, something amazing happened.


    There was a slight shimmer to the air and, where once was an old man, stood the image of wrath incarnate. The figure was easily eight feet tall. His gray hair was now the color of molten gold, each strand writhing like serpents. The crutch that had moments ago supported the dumpy old frame was transformed into an enormous broadsword gleaming in the sunlight. The figure pointed the sword at him and spoke in a whisper that was so powerful it hurt to hear.


    ¡°Do not take me for easy meat dirt farmer! There are forces at work that you can scarcely comprehend. Can you not recognize the harbinger of doom as he stands before you? Must the pall of understanding fall upon thee only after my blade? It is time to gather your courage, for danger comes swiftly to you and yours!¡±


    Aedon dropped his pitiful weapon and backed away from the looming figure. He fell to his knees and, for a time, the only words he could utter were, ¡°Droia...a Droia.¡± Finally, he looked up from his muttering to see the fat old man standing before him once more. In his stupor, he did not notice a small stone slip from the man''s hand.


    ¡°There is something else I must clarify,¡± the man said quietly. ¡°I am not here to save you; I am here to save her!¡±


    He shouted as he spoke the last word and hurled a small stone at the ground behind him. Where it struck, the crops burst into flame. Aedon jumped up and, though the fire reduced the corn to ash instantly, he felt no heat. When the fire consumed all available fuel, they vanished in a cloud of dust to reveal Mika crouched within a ring of ash.


    Aedon watched in disbelief as Mika jumped up, words spilling from her in a torrent.


    ¡°That was amazing! How did you know I was hiding there? Can you teach me that? Why do I need saving? When can...¡±


    ¡°Enough, child,¡± the old man interrupted loudly. ¡°I knew you were hiding there because I am perceptive, that seemed more amazing than it was, and yes, I can teach you.¡±


    This was too much for Aedon. He fell to his knees once more. The world seemed to recede, and he watched events unfold as though he was a far away spectator. He heard his daughter''s words as though they were echoing through a massive cavern.


    ¡°Wait, you didn''t answer my last question!¡±


    Aedon watched as the man struggled through the remaining corn to reach him. His crutch tangled in the stalks, giving the impression of a bungling fool. The entire time he never stopped his conversation with Mika.


    ¡°I did not answer your last question, child, because this is not the appropriate place to do so.¡±


    The confusion on Mika''s face was evident even in his diminished state, and knowing his daughter, he was sure more questions were in the offing.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°At least tell me what per-perc-percep...¡± Mika said, stumbling over the unfamiliar word.


    ¡°Perceptive means that I know how to pay attention to my surroundings,¡± Reka interrupted impatiently. ¡°Something you should be doing as well.¡±


    He reached Aedon and placed a firm hand under his arm. ¡°Now come over here and help. We must get your father home, and get something strong in him.¡±


    Aedon allowed himself to be hauled to his feet and took an unsteady step. Apparently, his inquisitive daughter had more to say on the matter before she would consent to help.


    ¡°What is your name? I keep calling you old man in my head, but I don''t think that¡¯s right.¡±


    Aedon was forced to stop as the man turned to Mika and actually chuckled.


    ¡°You are quite right. You should not call me old man. For one thing, I am not old, and for another, my name is Reka.¡±


    Mika''s eyes lit up at the name, and she spoke again.


    ¡°Hello Reka, my name is Mika. I guess you must already know Papa.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Reka said cautiously, ¡°I know of him, and that knowledge did not come easy. Now we must be off. Take his other arm, that''s a good girl.¡±


    Aedon allowed himself to be led, his daughter on one arm, the stranger on the other, to the house. Through the seemingly incessant nattering, he was sure he had heard something about a stiff drink. That seemed an excellent idea to him. The fat old man was puffing hard at his side as they walked. Aedon felt like his mind was working just as hard to keep up with events. Suddenly the import of events hit him, and he stopped dead in his tracks. He was walking next to a Droia! Almost as soon as he had this revelation, his thoughts slipped away, and he was suddenly somewhere else entirely.


    The tent flap opened without assistance, and a man of average height stalked in. The sudden light filling the dim interior made it difficult to distinguish features, but the large gold necklace hanging low to the man''s chest announced his identity as well as any herald. Aedon quickly snapped to attention and offered a crisp salute.


    ¡°Droia Taian, welcome.¡±


    The man swept past him without so much as a glance. He immediately began speaking to the occupant of the desk in the rear of the tent. Aedon did not try to hear what was being said. It was not his place to intrude on the captain''s privacy, and he was not interested in anything the Droia might have to say. Soon the voices grew louder, and Aedon heard the Droia scream, ¡°LIAR.¡±


    The tent was blown from its pegs by an unnaturally strong gust of wind. It churned and rotated until it was a full-blown cyclone. Aedon gripped the center mast with all his strength as debris tore at his body. Just as his grip was about to falter, the wind subsided. He fell to the ground, a bloody ruin. His last sight before he lost consciousness was that of Droia Taian walking calmly away from the wreckage.


    Aedon shook his head as the memory faded and realized he was standing at the door of his home. Apparently, he had been there for some minutes, because his two companions were both staring at him. Mika''s look was all daughterly concern, but Reka''s was one of severe impatience.


    ¡°May we go in,¡± Reka said, ¡°I would like some dinner, and we need to discuss the price of my hire?¡±


    Aedon spluttered, ¡°Price of your hire? I have already agreed to give you my prize sow!¡±


    Reka snorted in disgust. ¡°The sow is for the trouble this business has already cost me, not to mention the two stones I have already been forced to waste.¡±


    Aedon had no idea what the man was talking about, but he knew better than to argue with a Droia. He opened the door and spoke in a formal tone.


    ¡°Please, Master Droia, enter and rest easy in the comfort of our hospitality. Your road has been long, and the journey is not yet done.¡±


    This time it was Reka''s turn to pause in amazement. He responded automatically.


    ¡°The journey is never done, and the road is ever my home.¡±


    Aedon ignored the look of open shock on Mika''s face as he allowed the stranger to enter the house first.


    <hr>


    Mika bumbled about the tiny kitchen, hardly paying attention to her task. Her excitement was causing her to be sloppy with the stew. She jumped at the sound of her father''s shouts as she once again banged one of the good pots on the counter.


    At last, the meal was ready, and she laid it on the table. She placed a loaf of bread beside the pot and began to ladle the steaming concoction into bowls. She noticed a slight smirk from Reka as she served her father first, then him. She was unused to cooking for more than Papa and her, and there was little enough left once the two men''s bowls were full, but she didn''t begrudge the lack. She was more worried about how this obviously important man would like simple food than how much of it she got to eat.


    Reka was very complimentary about everything. He declared the stew a masterpiece of seasoning, though it was just onion and sage. He asked to be introduced to the wizard that had conjured such a perfect loaf of bread. He even managed to say something nice about the foul-smelling brew her father liked to swill.


    While his words were perfectly polite, Mika detected a tinge of sarcasm to them. Her papa just sat eating his stew and seemed not to care what Reka might think of it. Eventually, she could take no more, and the anger that had been building for the last few minutes burst from her.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± she shouted. ¡°If you don''t like the food, just go ahead and say so! There''s no need to make fun of us. I know we''re poor, and I don''t need you to remind me!¡±


    Reka put his spoon down with a pleased expression, his voice gentle and patient.


    ¡°The food is quite good. Better, in fact, than any I have had in a long while. Now that we have gotten that out of the way, perhaps we can discuss something more important.¡±


    Mika sat back down and stared at the man. Not knowing what to say, she muttered, ¡°now that we have gotten what out of the way?¡±


    ¡°I had to know how far you could be pushed and how you would react when you were. It wasn''t difficult to make you angry; you will need to work on that. Magic, after all, is about self-control.¡±


    At the mention of magic, her anger faded, and she asked quickly, ¡°why did papa call you Droia?¡± Reka forestalled her with a gesture.


    ¡°There is no time tonight to go into it all, but I will tell a little if you will be quiet and ask no more questions.¡±


    She nodded enthusiastically, and he continued in a lecturing tone.


    ¡°Your father called me Droia because that is what I am. Not many people now use the old tongue, and Droia was a bit formal even when it was a widely used title. Your father likely learned it while in the army, and it means wizard, magician, mage, or anyone who uses magic. There are many kinds of Droia because there are many ways to use magic. Specifically, I am called an Amharani Cloiche or Amharani for short. It means simply, one who sings to stones, or stone singer.¡±


    Mika took a moment to absorb this information, and he waited a moment before continuing.


    ¡°You see child, magic comes from every living thing, and especially from the earth. Any being able to think is technically able to perform magic, and most of them do on an unconscious level. To do it consciously, though, is very difficult and requires training. Not everyone has the right kind of mind to focus magic properly, and even fewer have the right kind of spirit. It is a tough discipline and one that people fear.¡±


    When Reka paused a second time, Mika could not contain her curiosity and asked, ¡°What does a stone singer do?¡± She wanted to use the right word but knew she would mangle the pronunciation and didn''t want to appear stupid.


    It was evident that Reka had noticed her hesitation, and the interruption must have annoyed him because his tone changed dramatically.


    ¡°An Amharani,¡± he said with emphasis on the title, ¡°uses stones to store their magic, either in the form of preordained spells or in raw magical energy. They do this, as the name suggests, by singing to the stone. Almost anything can be enchanted to hold magic, but because stones are the essence of the earth itself, they can hold significantly more. Therefore, stone magic is the most powerful and feared of all magic. It is correspondingly the most difficult to learn, and there are now very few that can do it at all.¡±


    This time it was Reka that paused, and he must have come to some decision because he nodded before he spoke. ¡°This leads me to the answer to your earlier question. I intend to save you because you are one such person.¡±


    Mika was stunned by this revelation. The idea that she could not only do magic but the most potent magic of all was simply unbelievable. She wasn''t good at anything. She was merely poor, baby, Mika, who was too terrified of the Dawn Swamp to go with her father to market, and was too stupid to attract the attention of the scholars. Her expression must have betrayed her because this time, Reka nodded more vigorously before continuing.


    ¡°If you think that you cannot do magic, you should know that you have already done so. The way you sneaked back without detection was not just luck. You were using magic to cover the noise you were making.¡±


    Mika went more wide-eyed at every word. She had done magic! In her excitement, she again forgot her promise to be quiet and asked, ¡°Can you see when someone does magic?¡±


    ¡°Magic cannot be seen child,¡± Reka said, smiling. ¡°But it can be sensed by someone familiar with it and worked with it for a long time. Think of it like walking around your house in the dark. You cannot see the furnishings, but because you are so familiar with them, you can sense their location and so, do not bump into them.¡±


    Mika found this explanation made a kind of sense to her. She was on the verge of asking another question when Reka stood.


    ¡°No more for tonight, child. It is time for bed, and I wish to be shown to my room.¡±


    Mika suspected this moment was coming, and since the house only had two bedrooms, she knew she was in for a night on the floor. She tossed and turned, trying to find a comfortable position as she thought about the events of the day. With her mind wandering, she fell into a contented and exhausted sleep.

 A Cake to Remember

    The voices penetrated Mika''s sleep and mingled with her dreams.  Her mind kept attempting to reject the intrusion, but as is the way with dreams, the words found purchase.  Before she knew it, her mother was speaking with Reka''s voice.


    ¡°It is time to wake, child,¡± she said, passing the basket to her father.


    She rolled over and muttered something indistinct.  The warm sun felt good on her skin as she lay on the soft blanket.  It was such a lovely day, and the picnic had been splendid, so she kept her eyes shut tight and tried to keep wakefulness at bay, if just for a little longer.  Again her mother spoke in Reka''s voice, but this time it was a little sterner.


    Without warning, there was a loud noise, and Mika woke with a start.  It took a moment for the dream to fade into reality, and she was surprised to find herself in the sitting room.  She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and saw Papa leaving the room.  He turned to look at her.  There was an expression on his face that she had not seen in a long time.  It was soft and caring, and it transformed him.  In an instant, her Papa was standing there instead of the husk of a man he had become.  As quickly as the look had come, it was gone.  For such a simple thing, its departure left her feeling surprisingly sad.  For a fleeting moment, she had had her Papa back.  Unbidden, tears formed as her long-repressed pain threatened to overwhelm her.  She was distracted from her melancholy by Reka''s voice.  It appeared he had noticed her momentary weakness because his words were forced and sounded a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°It is about time.  Your father and I were beginning to wonder if you ever intended to get up,¡±


    Mika turned to face him, and let out a squeal of shock.  The man speaking with Reka''s voice was not Reka.  Before she stood a tall man with medium length blonde hair.  He was huskily built without being overlarge, and his skin was paler than any she had ever seen.  His face was a study in contrast.  His skin was smooth, but there were wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.  The edges of his mouth were upturned so that he appeared to be on the verge of laughing, but his eyebrows grew at a severe angle lending his face a menacing aspect.  His eyes were a pale blue, and set far into his head, giving the impression of great wisdom.  This, she decided, was a far more impressive figure than the man she met the day before.  For a few minutes, she just stood there looking at him, utterly captivated.


    When she could finally speak, all she could manage was, ¡°You look so different.¡±


    Reka laughed.  ¡°Did you forget that I can do magic?¡±


    Mika gave him a weak smile.  Of course, he could do magic, she thought bitterly.  Her father had driven the events of yesterday out of her mind.  It almost seemed like part of her dream.  She was going over the extraordinary events in her head when a thought came to her.


    ¡°Why didn''t you look like that yesterday?  Papa would never have been so rude to someone like you.¡±


    Again Reka laughed, and she liked it.  There had been so little laughter the last few years, it felt good to have it in the house again.  He gestured to the chair Papa had been sitting in, and when she sat, he spoke in the same lecturing tone he used the night before.


    ¡°I did not appear as I am because I wanted to take the true measure of your father.  If a person does not feel threatened, he is more likely to be himself.¡±


    Remembering how Reka had talked to Papa, she was sure he did not like what he saw.  Her thoughts must have been evident because Reka answered the question she could not bring herself to voice.


    ¡°Your father is a little gruff, but no more than I should expect from a country man.  I doubt we will ever become fast friends, but some mysteries should make an attempt worth the making.¡±


    Mika did not think there was anything mysterious about Papa.  He was a farmer, he grew corn.  There was no secret to that.  She watched as Reka patiently waited for her to ask the obvious question, so she obliged.


    ¡°What mysteries?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Reka said, ¡°for one thing, he called me Droia.  That is a very rare form of address, and I would greatly like to know where he learned it.¡±


    ¡°Is that all,¡± Mika asked.


    ¡°No, child, but they are not the subject of your lessons for today.  Shall we begin?¡±


    Mika looked at him blankly.  ¡°Lessons?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes, you are still in the dark, so to speak.  Let us see if there is anything we can do about that.¡±


    He tossed a pebble into the fire, and the candles in the room came to life, bathing the area in a gentle light.


    ¡°Your father and I have completed our negotiations for your education.  I am afraid we have dawdled overlong and so missed breakfast.  I have you only until the second hour after daybreak, and then, I am afraid it is back to the fields with you.¡±


    Mika was clapping enthusiastically at the display of magic and almost missed his last words.  She tried to hide her disappointment but then realized she was going to learn magic, and her disappointment vanished.


    Again, he seemed to read her thoughts, and his smile was replaced with a stern expression.


    ¡°I must warn you, child.  This is not a game we will be playing.  Magic is a perilous art.  Without the proper knowledge and discipline, it will turn on you.  For this reason, I expect you to work very hard, and I will be very hard on you should you not.¡±


    Mika sat up a little straighter and promised she would work as hard as she ever had.  Without preamble, Reka began.


    ¡°What we call magic is nothing more than manipulating the energy of life.  It comes from the earth and exists in every living thing.  A magician makes use of that energy to perform different tasks or create different effects.  All that is required to perform magic is the right combination of focus, imagination, energy, and desire.  Much like your silent trek through the field yesterday, not even words are needed.¡±


    Mika listened intently as he paced back and forth, not even looking at her.


    ¡°Focus and imagination can be enhanced through knowledge and practice.  Desire is either there or not.  Energy, on the other hand, presents the single greatest problem for us.  Many factors determine how much energy a mage has, but there is always a limit.  We can enchant items to store energy, either in its raw form or as spells, but even the use of those items requires the wizard to expend his or her own energy.  So while the limits can be stretched, they cannot be overcome.  Because stones are the essence of the earth, they can hold a far greater amount of energy.¡±


    Mika raised her hand when he was finished speaking.  She didn''t really understand the motion, but she remembered an old friend talking about her time with the scholars, and that is what she said they demanded from a student when they had something to say.  When Reka nodded, she plunged on.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Can you use any stone?¡±


    ¡°An excellent question,¡± he said happily.  ¡°It is not one that is easy to answer, however.  Remember that imagination is vitally important to magic.  Most people cannot imagine a simple rock as having value, and so can do nothing with it.  I believe this lies in the contempt people hold for the ordinary.  Powerful Stone Singers can see value in ordinary stone. Still, they nearly always envision precious stones as more valuable, and so believe that they alone can hold anything of true power.  For the Stone Singer that sees all stone as equal, there is no limit to the type of stone they can use.  Such a person is scarce and would be exceedingly powerful.  So the answer to your question is both yes, and no.¡±


    He reached into a pouch and produced a large white diamond.


    ¡°This stone holds the most powerful spell I have ever been able to enchant.  It took me three weeks to sing, and a further two months to recover.  In point of fact, it nearly killed me.¡±


    Mika looked at the stone in wonder and asked in a whisper.


    ¡°What does it do?¡±


    ¡°Let us say simply that it will allow me to rectify a single mistake,¡± he said, putting the stone back.


    He pulled another stone from his pouch, and Mika could not hide her disdain as he showed her an everyday piece of jagged rock.  With a little grin, he dropped it onto the floor and gave a short grunt.  Mika jumped up in surprise as the rock transformed into a writhing serpent.  She recognized the colored bands of a swamp asp and knocked her chair over in her desire to escape.  Almost as soon as the asp appeared, it vanished in a serpentine line of fine powder.  She looked up at Reka only to find that he was not there.  She jumped again when she felt a tap on her shoulder.  She turned around and saw naked amusement on Reka''s face.


    ¡°Just because a stone is of little value, does not mean the magic is.  Distraction can be a potent tool, and a spell such as this takes very little energy to produce.¡±


    He helped her with her chair, and she sat down, excited.  She was going to learn how to do this!  She watched eagerly as he reached into another pouch, then slumped dumbfounded when he produced a flat square of slate.  He handed it to her along with a rough stick of chalk.


    ¡°What are these for,¡± she asked.


    She saw his smirk return, and he answered chidingly.


    ¡°Why for you to write on, of course.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± she said, her voice a little weak, ¡°I thought I was going to learn magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah, child,¡± he said consolingly, ¡°There are so many more important things you must learn before we tread upon that path.  I understand the scholars passed you over?  Well, we shall make fools of them then.¡±


    ¡°But, what can be more important than magic?¡± she replied defiantly.


    ¡°Why knowledge, of course.  How do you expect to control the forces of the world if you do not understand them?  Imagination, after all, is merely the exaggeration of knowledge.  Can you imagine how to make a sword?  Of course not, because you do not understand the process behind it.  Your magic will only ever be as powerful as your mind.  It is that which we must train before ever we can train the spirit.  You do not have an education, and so we must begin with the basics¡­reading and writing.¡±


    Mika raised her hand again, and again he nodded.


    ¡°Can I ask another question?¡±


    He clapped his hands together and exclaimed.  ¡°Questions!  They are the well from which all knowledge is drawn, child.  Ask away!¡±


    His enthusiasm surprised her, and she spoke in more of a rush than she intended.


    ¡°Well, last night you said something about the old tongue.  You made it sound like we all used to talk like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±  He prompted.


    ¡°Well,¡± she continued, ¡°why don''t we talk like that now?¡±


    He shook his head sadly and spoke in a sullen voice.


    ¡°Shame, dear child.  Unfathomable shame.  When Talamn R¨ª that is the last kingdom, fell, the five advisers to the king divided what was left of the land into the five provinces.  You see, they had betrayed him and could not bear to hold onto any reminders of their treachery.  Time and shame whittled away at the old ways until little was left.  Take the name of your province, Dilis.  Its proper name is Na Daoine D¨ªlis or The Loyal People, but it has been reduced to a mere mockery.  The language we speak today is what passed for the trade tongue of old, created for dealings with the Northmen.  The loss of knowledge at that time is incalculable.¡±


    He shook his head again.


    ¡°But you have drawn me from my purpose once more, you clever child.  Let there be no more questions.  It is time we began.¡±


    He was as good as his word, and for the next several minutes, he was occupied with writing the alphabet for her and explaining the sound each letter made.


    ¡°I expect you to know these by tonight, and I suggest you give it every effort, lest you be forced to work through your lunch.¡±


    Mika began the arduous task of copying the letters and sounding each one out while Reka sat quietly by the fire humming to himself, a small stone in hand.


    By the time dinner arrived, Mika felt like her stomach was eating itself.  She was forced to work right through lunch and, not only had she not memorized all of the letters, she hadn''t even done half.  Reka assured her that her progress had been admirable, but she could not help feeling like a failure.  She understood now why the scholars had not chosen her; she was too stupid to learn.


    Despite the gnawing hunger, she moodily picked at her food, hardly eating any.  She was angry about losing her room, she was mad about missing breakfast, then lunch, but mostly she was mad because she had failed.  The excited and joyful child of the morning was gone, and all that remained was a weary shell, full of doubt and bitterness.  In her despair, she felt her whole world collapsing in on her.


    As they often did when she was feeling particularly down, her thoughts turned to her mother.  She had been walking home one evening with Papa when a flash storm washed her into the swamp.  The currents were so strong that Papa had been unable to save her, and there was no way to recover the body.  To make matters worse, when they awoke the following morning, they discovered the swamp had flooded half their land.  It was whispered around town that something unnatural was afoot because the water never receded.  Mika was young when her mother died, and the memories of her were starting to fade slowly.  She used to ask Papa about her, but he often did not respond.  In fact, he would go days without speaking at all.  Eventually, he became another man altogether.  The damnable swamp had claimed both her parents that night, and she was left living with a stranger on a crippled farm.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and she didn''t even try to stop her sobs.  She saw Papa look away, again, the stranger that just happened to live with her.  It was a surprise, then, when she heard a soft voice, and it wasn''t Papa''s.


    ¡°Mika,¡± Reka said gently, ¡°I want you to do something for me.¡±


    It was the first time he had used her name, and she looked up.  There was a sharp noise as a stone hit the table and rolled toward her.  She picked it up, and Reka spoke again.


    ¡°I want you to remember a happy time, can you do that?¡±


    She couldn''t bring herself to look at him any longer, so she stared at the stone instead.


    ¡°Yes, it was my birthday.  I was finally old enough to go see the scholars, and my mother made the best cake ever to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he said.  ¡°I want you to imagine that cake as hard as you can.  Look into your mind and really see it.  Can you remember how it looked, how it smelled, how it tasted?¡±


    Mika did not have to think very hard.  This was the clearest memory she had left of her mother, and she thought of it often.  All she could say between the sobs was a whimpering yes.


    ¡°Very good.  Now I want you to remember how it felt to see it for the first time, how your mother reacted to you seeing it.  When you have all that fixed in your mind, I want you to sing a song.  It doesn''t matter what song, as long as it reminds you of birthdays.¡±


    Mika closed her eyes tight and thought as hard as she could.  She heard a rustling sound, and soon the soft beat of a drum started.  The rhythm was slow and mournful, but the only song she could think of was a funny song about a man who was stuck in his son''s birthday present and had to wait to be opened.  If felt odd singing such a silly song to the serious-sounding beat of the drum, but she was soon singing with enthusiasm.


    There was a proud dad,


    Who had a young lad,


    With a birthday upon the morn.


    Just for a laugh,


    With a thought and a half,


    A package he did adorn.


    Wrapped up in bows,


    From his head to his toes,


    He called to his son forlorn.


    Son help me I''m fettered,


    In a package unlettered,


    Sitting upon the floor.


    If Mika''s eyes had been open, she would have noticed the slight glow coming from the stone she held.  When she finished the last verse, Reka spoke.


    ¡°Now imagine that cake is in front of you and drop the stone.¡±


    Mika did as instructed.  When she didn''t hear the stone hit the table, she opened her eyes.  Instead of the dreary food she had been picking over, there sat her cake.  It was just how she remembered it, and the look of joy on her face was exactly the same as the day she received it.


    ¡°Now, eat your dinner and go to bed, child,¡± Reka said, getting up from the table.

 Old Enemy, New Friend

    ¡°You cannot have her!¡±  Reka shouted as he barred the door to the bedroom.


    ¡°By the gods, if you don''t move from that door, I will move you!¡±  Aedon shouted in reply.


    The look on his face reminded Reka of a rabid dog.  He was afraid that, if Aedon carried out his threat, he would have to kill him to stop him.  He doubted very much that killing her father would endear him to Mika, so he tried reason once more.


    ¡°Aedon, please.  You do not understand.  She needs her rest!  If you put her to work in this state, it could well kill her.  Her constitution is very fragile right now.¡±


    When Mika had finished her cake the night before, she collapsed into unconsciousness at the table.  Aedon helped Reka move her to the bedroom, but as soon as she was comfortably ensconced in the covers, he slunk back to the sitting room and started drinking.  When Reka was finished seeing to Mika, he returned and found Aedon muttering into his mug.


    ¡°Not her, too...not her too.¡±


    The drink had taken its hold, and it took some time to convince the man that his daughter was in little danger and that she just needed rest.  When the notion that Mika was safe finally seemed to set in, Aedon began to mumble drunkenly again.


    ¡°But what about the farm, who''s going to help with the farm.  I can''t lose it now Seline, we''ve put so much work into it, it''s all I have left.¡±


    Reka spent much of the night trying to coax information from the drunken man, while simultaneously trying to console him.  He was not doing a good job with the latter, though.  That was more Alexis'' area than his.  Briefly, he wondered how she was getting along in the north.  Frustrated, he gave up on comforting and focused on the information.  Perhaps Aedon would be too drunk to remember any of this in the morning.


    He did not manage to learn anything of real importance, however.  No matter how drunk he got, Aedon deftly dodged any questions about his past.  The only information of any relevance was the why of his land troubles.  It seemed that he had been unable to meet the annual bounty for some time.  The local law stated that any holder unable to meet the yearly grain tax, cleverly called the bounty, for five consecutive seasons was subject to forfeiture of his land.  The bounty was determined by the size of the holding, and the corrupt magistrate had not adjusted the size of Aedon''s to reflect the flooding of half of it.  He had just this season and the next to make up the arrears.  He could understand why it was so important that he has his daughter''s help.  An idea formed, and he laughed.


    The laughter was so incongruous to the situation that Aedon lowered the scythe he was wielding.


    ¡°Something funny?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°Not so much funny as ironic,¡± Reka said.  ¡°This will teach me that there is never such a thing as useless information.  The solution to our mutual problem is standing before you; I will help with the harvest.¡±


    Aedon appeared taken aback at this statement, but he also appeared to be willing to hold onto his foul temper.  Come to think of it, that seemed his favorite past time.


    ¡°What do you know of farming, Master Droia?¡±  Aedon said, placing extra sneering emphasis on the title.  ¡°I believe such work is beneath one, such as you.¡±


    Reka sighed.  The man seemed to be spoiling for a fight, and he resolved not to give it to him.


    ¡°You must tell me where you learned that, but you would be hard put to find something of which I have absolutely no knowledge, you odious man.¡±


    Well, he thought, he would give him a little fight.  It just wasn''t in him to be talked down to, and he had endured far more from this man than he had from any other in a long while.


    ¡°No work of value should be beneath any man.  I say that I can and, more importantly, will help you.  Let the child be, and you will not have cause for disappointment.  Persist in this foolishness, and there will be disappointment to spare.¡±


    Aedon wilted a little.  He seemed to realize the pitiful weapon in his hand was about as useful as a spyglass to a blind man.  He turned on his heels and stalked away.  Reka hoped his mood would improve as he followed the idiot out of the house.  He would hate to burn him to ash out of pure annoyance.


    He soon discovered that his hopes were misplaced because they were once again working near the swamp.  Reka had never met another human being capable of projecting such loathing and menace without the use of speech.  They worked in uneasy silence, and in much less time than he would have thought possible had the field cut.  They were in the process of separating the ears and bailing the stalks when Aedon called a halt for lunch.  They were the first words that had been spoken all day, and the sound echoed through the field.  Gods, he even made the lunch call sound like an insult.  They sat together on a finished bail and ate in the same uncomfortable silence.


    The day wore on. The sun sat low on the edge of the horizon when Reka paused to rub his back.  Gods, how long since it had hurt like that.  Too many years playing the magi and not enough playing the worker, he thought.  He picked up the long pole he was using to lever a bale into place when he heard a familiar noise.  In his experience, it was rarely a good one.  He looked up to see a dust cloud trailing a small host of mounted men.  He looked to Aedon and saw that he, too, had noticed the riders.  Without a word, he took a stone from his pouch and became the fat old man once more.


    As they came closer, he saw that there were seven riders.  The leader was astride a large white mare with small brown patches dappling its shining coat.  He was dressed in chain armor and wore a blue and yellow doublet snugly over it.  The blue and yellow were arranged in alternating quarters across the front, and in the center was a small shield emblem bearing a coat of arms in the manner of a large green field overlaid with a crossed scythe and wheat stalk.  The doublet was a mark of the man''s office, not an indication of knighthood, but he wore it as proudly as any knight might.  His features were that of a beautiful man in his prime.  He was not overly tall, but also could not be considered short.  His body was well-muscled without being grotesque, and his face was smooth with a healthy glow about it.  He had medium length wavy brown hair that complimented his hazel eyes and perfectly proportioned nose.  The only thing that marred his beauty was the superior and smug look he adopted as he approached Reka and Aedon.


    When he came within speaking distance, the leader reared his horse and made a fanning gesture to the men following him.  The riders circled the two farmers and formed a loose ring around them.  At another signal, they produced small crossbows and rested them on their pommels.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Reka glanced at Aedon, who had not made any motion, save a slight tightening of his eyes, at the approach of the mounted man.  Taking his cue from him, he leaned comfortably on his pole, allowing Aedon to take the lead in the proceedings.  When he did so, it was with his usual diplomatic aplomb.


    ¡°What do you want this time, Alec?  I haven''t got time to do your little dance today, so take your toadies and be off my land.¡±


    The man on horseback, apparently Alec, produced a wicked smile and let his gaze wander over the field before him.


    ¡°It is only your land for a little while longer, thief.  I seem to recall you owing me a substantial sum of money.  I''m afraid you won''t be able to manage it all by the end of next season, and I have half a mind to just seize this land now and be done with the matter.¡±


    His words were calculated to enrage the unbalanced Aedon, but before he could get his ire up, Reka placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder and stepped forward to address Alec.


    ¡°Please kind lord, if you do that, then I shall have no means of fending off the coming winter.  This gracious man has offered me room and board should I help with the harvest.  It is a bargain that he will hardly be able to keep if you take his land.¡±


    Reka said this with such miserable diffidence that for a moment, Alec was silent.  To cover his moment of hesitation, Alec adopted a ferocious look and hurled his words at the pitiful man.


    ¡°I do not care one wit for the plight of a man such as you.  I must notify you that vagabonds are treated harshly in this realm.  Aedon is well aware of this and is culpable for any mischief you get up to.  So I would watch to whom you speak in the future nave.¡±


    Reka gave a heavy sigh.  He had seen the likes of this man a hundred times.  Small town people who were given authority over their peers and used it to run amok over them.  There was something a little off about this encounter, though.  It seemed to be personal.  Aedon had been prepared for violence at the threat of losing his land, but hardly flinched when Alec called him a thief.  This confused Reka, but right now, the man on horseback infuriated him more than Aedon confused him, so Reka gave his attention to him.


    ¡°As you say,¡± he quipped.  ¡°I am no vagabond, though, and I must notify you that until the fifth season has passed, you have no legal standing to take this man''s land.¡±  Gone was the diffident tone, and although the gesture was not as grand as it could have been if he were himself, Reka stood at his full height while delivering the words.  ¡°If you persist in this unlawful persecution, I will be forced to defend this man and his land from your actions, as prescribed by law.¡±


    Alec straightened at his pronouncement, and Reka knew he was reevaluating the situation.  He could see the thoughts forming; he had just been defied in front of his men.  There were no options for him now, lest he lose the respect of his men.  Reka tried to save the situation.


    ¡°I really wouldn''t,¡± he said imploringly.


    ¡°It is seven to two old man,¡±  Alec responded breathlessly.  ¡°As the sailors say, I have the wind, and your sails are empty.  Give over, you are bested.¡±


    Reka was not sure who would begin the hostilities, but he was absolutely sure who would be the pincushion when it was over.  He drew a piece of jade from his pouch and palmed it.  He loathed the idea of using such a powerful stone, but better to lose a few days effort, than a lifetime of existence.  He saw the decision to act in Alec''s eyes and watched as he raised his hand to give the order.  Aedon chose that moment to end his inactivity.  With all of the crossbows trained on Reka, he took the opening and landed a savage blow on one of the riders.  His long wooden pole snapped as it cracked against the man''s skull, and he fell to the ground, a senseless heap.  Reka crushed the jade, and the whole world slowed.  He watched as each of the remaining riders released their bolts, the actions coming painfully slow to his eyes.  Then he defeated the attack as effortlessly as sitting to dinner.


    He deflected the first bolt with his makeshift staff, sending it flying harmlessly into the field.  The second and third, he let fly by as he stepped to one side.  He made the fourth stick firmly into his pole, then, just for a bit of flair, snatched the last out of the air with his other hand.


    He spoiled the effect only slightly by wobbling a little as the world came rushing back to full speed.  Three days of hard work, he thought bitterly, for those few seconds.  He was tempted to incinerate the whole lot of them.  He had actually reached for the stone in his smallest pouch before realizing what he was doing and snatching his hand back.


    The men looked back at him in total shock.  Even Aedon, who knew what he was, stood there gaping.  So stunned were they that not one of them tried to reload.  Alec''s face was ashen white.  He gave a hoarse shout then rode quickly away.  The remaining men rode pell-mell after him, leaving the last to lead his horse away in a staggering gait.


    ¡°By all the gods, I don''t think he''ll try that again in a hurry,¡± Aedon shouted while pumping his fists energetically.


    ¡°I wouldn''t be so sure,¡±  Reka said, his tone now pensive.  ¡°That was not a man doing his duty.  He was enjoying himself.  There is a history there, I think.¡±


    When Aedon did not meet his gaze, his suspicions were confirmed, and he asked, ¡°Why did he call you a thief?¡±


    Aedon did not meet Reka''s eyes for some time.  Finally, he looked at his new ally and answered the man''s question.


    ¡°He blames me for stealing his wife from him,¡± he said in a rush.


    ¡°And did you?¡± asked Reka.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± was his response, and when Reka did not break the ensuing silence, he continued.


    ¡°Seline and I were set to be married, and I had already paid the bride price to her father.  But when he was killed, and I was discharged, her mother decided I was a disgrace and broke the arrangement.¡±


    Again Reka remained silent, and Aedon seemed to realize he was not going to get away with half a story.


    ¡°She offered Seline to Alec, whose father at the time was magistrate.  Their family was rich and powerful, and Alec was slated to succeed his father upon his retirement.  Seline''s mother had always favored him over me, and when she saw the opportunity to disavow our engagement, she did.¡±


    This time Reka did speak when Aedon paused and asked, ¡°Yet you and Seline were still married?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said.  ¡°Seline and I were in love, and she challenged the engagement because my bride price had never been returned to me.  As such, my claim superseded any other.  I had given her father my most cherished possession, a pendant handed down through my family for generations.  It pained me to do so, but Seline was worth any cost.  Alec''s father, being a just ruler at heart, ruled in Seline''s favor, and we were married.  It wasn''t until many months later that she revealed to me that her father had given her the pendent the very day I handed it over.  He loved her dearly and had no desire for more wealth.  She told me that he only requested the pendant to appease his wife, who was hungry for wealth and power.¡±


    Just when he seemed to have exhausted his supply of words, he spoke again.


    ¡°I learned it in the army,¡± he said, not looking up from his task.  ¡°Your title, that''s where I learned it.  We were camped on the south side of Lone Lake, preparing our defense.  The forces from Ard had infiltrated that far by the time we were able to mobilize, and we were in a bad way.  All of a sudden, a man appeared in our midst, claiming he could help.  We were glad to receive him.¡±


    The look in Aedon''s face was a combination of fear, anger, and regret as he spoke.  ¡°The man was named Taian and insisted we address him as Droia.  He was true to his word, though, and we were soon on the winning side of things.¡±


    Reka looked up sharply at the name.


    ¡°Are you certain of that name,¡± he asked, trying to keep his voice calm.


    ¡°I will never forget it,¡± Aedon said bitterly.  ¡°He betrayed us in the end and killed Seline''s father, and almost me.¡±


    He paused for a moment and then continued.


    ¡°When I woke in the infirmary several days later, Droia Taian was gone, and I was discharged from service.  I had to take the news of her father''s death to Seline. My reward was almost losing her to that bastard.¡±


    Reka''s mind was working feverishly to put the pieces together.  Aedon must have mistaken that name.  Or else someone was playing a dangerous game.  Few knew it, but Taian was the name of one of the five advisers to the King.  Of course, if the stone in the pendant was indeed the one he sought, and this Taian was who he claimed to be, then things alarmingly made sense.  Technically he could still be alive.  He did possess the stone of life, after all.  If Taian discovered the location of one of the five stones, and he believed that Seline''s father owned said stone, then it would make sense that he would get as close as he could to the man.  Two things became apparent to Reka.  He had messages to send, and it was now more important than ever to find Aedon''s lost pendent.  He left Aedon to his reminiscing and took off towards the house.

 A New Guest

    Alec let out a sharp sound of pain as he fell to the ground.  Yet one more set of bruises to add to his already impressive inventory.  He got to his feet only to see his horse wobble unsteadily then collapse.  At this rate, he would be out of mounts before he could reach another town and replenish his stock.  He had been riding hard toward King''s Gorge for two weeks, stopping only to sleep or relieve himself.  He chose to eat in the saddle to avoid even that minor delay.  This was not the first horse to go lame, and it would not be the last.  Whether through coin, theft, or violence, he had been able to forestall the need to walk a single mile of his journey.  He was coming close to that now, though.  There was only one remount available to him, and though he loathed the idea, he was going to be forced to slow his pace.


    He thought of his master''s displeasure as he removed the saddle from the crippled beast, and they weren''t pleasant thoughts.  There was less forgiveness in the man than he had himself.  He knew he was not going to beat news of his failure to the Gorge, but he had vital information and could not risk it failing to reach his master.  It was his fervent hope that by bringing the news in person, he might mitigate the severity of his punishment.  The border between Dilis and Ard was not far off, and from there, it was only a week¡¯s ride to the Gorge.  He saddled the remount and set off at a much-reduced speed.


    He rode until the last remnant of sunlight faded below the barren plains he was traveling.  He was bone-weary, and his body protested every step the god-forsaken horse took.  He decided it was time to get his sore ass out of the saddle.  Pulling on the reigns, he drew the horse to a stop and had one leg over the pommel when he spotted a light in the distance.  His vision was blurry from fatigue, and it was hard to make anything out beyond a few yards, but it looked like there were silhouettes of buildings.  Damn fool, he thought, you''ve gone and reckoned wrong.  You''re already at the border.  If he hadn''t seen the dim light, he might have spent an unnecessary night curled beneath his bedroll.  He was making excellent time indeed, and the thought of a bath, bed, and a hot meal compelled him to put his foot back in the stirrup and push on.


    He recognized where he was as he approached the small town.  It didn''t have a name, as far as he was aware, though it was one of the main arteries for smuggling between the two provinces.  The inhabitants did not actually consider themselves part of either Dilis or Ard, and no one had ever challenged the notion.  The main street was packed dirt, and his horse''s hooves made soft thudding noises as he rode.  The buildings were ramshackle and badly in need of repair.  Everywhere he looked, there were sagging roofs, hanging doors, and in the more extravagant buildings, broken windows.  Of course, a building only had to be standing straight to be considered extravagant here.  Nowhere did he see even a hint of stonework.  From looking at it, no one would ever think a river of money flowed through the place.  As he rode down the street, still busy even at this late hour, he was aware of the looks his disheveled appearance was attracting.  His vanity could endure this torture no more.


    He stopped at a building, the sign rather brazenly proclaiming it the Smuggler''s Den.  It had the same forlorn look of every other building, but it stood out as being the only two-story structure on the street.  He climbed down from the saddle and brushed some of the road dust off his clothes. A voice came to him from behind.


    ¡°Stable the horse, sir?¡±


    So startled was he, that he whipped around and pulled a full foot of steel before realizing the voice belonged to a young boy.  Short and whipcord thin, the boy was obviously the stable hand.  It was apparent he noticed the half-drawn sword because he backed away a step.  Alec was too tired to give a shit about whether or not he scared the boy and just threw him the reigns.


    ¡°How long for sir,¡± the boy asked, taking up the now limp lead.


    ¡°How long is my business boy!  Just put the horse in the damn stable.¡±


    He walked into the inn and was pleasantly surprised by the bright interior.  There was a roaring fire that erased the chill of the northern air.  The tables were mismatched and uneven, but they were aligned in neat rows, and patrons filled most of the seats.  He walked up to a large counter that served as the bar and laid his pack on it.


    He was greeted by a tall and extremely fat woman.  Her face was severe, but when she spoke, there was laughter in every syllable.


    ¡°Good evening to you,¡± she said cheerily.


    Alec mumbled something in reply and surveyed the room; it was his habit to evaluate potential threats wherever he went.  This room was full of men and women in various stages of drunkenness.  Most of them were utterly harmless, but he spotted a couple of massive bruisers leaning against the back wall.  They had the look of men who knew their way around a brawl, and Alec met each of their eyes.  He held their gaze and tapped the hilt of his sword a couple of times.  The two men saw the gesture and looked at each other.  Exchanging a couple of shrugs and grunts, they nodded back at him.  Message received, they would not cause him trouble.


    When he turned back to the bar, the fat woman was still there waiting patiently for him to finish his survey.


    ¡°I take it you''ll be wanting a meal, and perhaps a bath.¡±  If she was fazed by his wariness, she didn''t show it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alec said.  ¡°And a room.¡±


    The woman threw back her head.  ¡°Bed, bath, and a meal,¡± she sang merrily, ¡°music to my ears!  That''s four for the bath, eight for the meal, and a big shiny silver one for the room.¡±


    Alec grunted.  Two silver and two copper wasn''t cheap, but he dropped the money on the counter and allowed himself to be led away to the bath.  When he returned to the common room, he was a much more impressive man.  Gone were the road-worn rags he had been living in for the last weeks.  The laundress that took them mentioned something about mending, but he ordered her to throw them into the first fire she came to.  At her indignant look, he threw here a copper penny.  It''s incredible how a little hot water and soap can transform a man''s spirit, he thought.  He rested his hand on his sword as he walked.  The leather of the scabbard was now scrubbed and oiled, reflecting the firelight.  Even without his doublet and armor, which he left packed away, he looked imposing.


    He saw an empty table and sat down.  Almost immediately, a serving woman brought his meal.  There was a large cut of meat that was charred heavily, some unfamiliar yellow vegetable, and a thick loaf of crusty bread.  It was an elegant looking dinner after so many days of dried meat.  When the attractive woman set down his drink, he took a more appraising look.  He thought, perhaps, he would take a little time for dessert.


    Alec picked up the dull looking knife that was meant for the meat.  He eyed it critically and then tossed it back on the table.  Remembering some bitterly learned lessons, he removed his finely honed dagger.  Never be without a weapon.  At the first bite, the rest of his concerns melted away.  The food was fantastic!


    From time to time, a patron would try to join him, but a few harsh looks or grunts were enough to convince them that better company would be found elsewhere.  He was nearly finished eating when a huge man entered the room.  He glanced at Alec, and then strode purposefully to the two brutes he noticed earlier.


    Alec watched the three men argue animatedly for a few minutes.  They must have come to some understanding because they walked as a group toward his table.  So much for not causing him any trouble.  He propped his leg against the underside of the table and gripped the dagger in his left hand.  The large man took the center position, directly in front of him, and the two brutes stationed themselves to either side.  Alec pretended not to notice and kept eating.


    ¡°I''ll be having words with you!¡± the big man roared.


    Alec pretended he hadn''t heard and kept on eating.  The big man puffed up and roared again.


    ¡°I said I''ll be having words with you!  You''ll want to watch how yer talkin'' to the young folk ''round here.  Especially if they happen ta belong to me!¡±


    Alec set down his fork and looked up casually.


    ¡°So the impudent whelp is yours then?¡± he asked in an offhanded tone.  ¡°I guess you should teach him to mind his business.  Maybe try beating him more often.  It has always worked with the dogs I''ve tried to train.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The bruisers stayed still, but the big man fumed and stomped about for a minute before pulling a large blade from behind him.


    ¡°It''s you that''s gonna get the beatin''!  Now I''ll have a gold mark from ya, and we can call it square.  Then you can be on your way.¡±


    Alec laughed bitterly.  This was probably the worst extortionist he had ever met.  Yet despite his ineptitude, he had put Alec in an untenable position.  It was either cow to the man''s demands and leave, or kill the fool and leave.  Not liking either option, he chose the one most enjoyable.


    Without a word, he threw the dagger at the man on his left.  He heard a metallic clink and the meaty thud of impact as he pushed with his leg, sending the table and his chair in opposite directions.  The table knocked the big man off balance.  As he slid backward, he stood and drew his sword.  He made an awkward cut at the man on his right.  It was poorly aimed and had little of his natural strength.  It seemed that fortune was to favor the bold, though, because he saw the blade slice neatly across the front of the man¡¯s neck.  The copious amounts of blood that spurted from the wound told him that he had struck the artery there.  The man grabbed at the wound franticly.  He would be dead in minutes.


    The speed and viciousness of his attack took the entire room by surprise.  The big man fell to his knees and dropped his sword.  Alec paid the groveling man no attention as he picked it up and walked to the door.


    ¡°Have my horse brought around,¡± he said, not even breathing hard.


    The door burst open, and the groom came running in.  He went to his father and hugged him.  They would have both survived, but the attractive serving maid chose that moment to make an appearance.  Not only was he not going to get his bed, but now he wasn''t going to get his dessert either.  He looked at the blade in his hand and then threw it at the big man''s back.  It spun a few times before striking.  The force of the throw was so great that it went straight through the man and impaled the boy as well.  Without a glance at the dying men, he left.


    The remainder of his trip passed without incident, but as he grew near the gorge, a feeling of trepidation grew I his gut.  When he came in sight of the sprawling town that surrounded his master''s abode, the trepidation gave way to fear, then outright panic.  The entire town was surrounded by a wooden palisade, and he could see the beginnings of a stone wall being erected.  There was an opening in the palisade that appeared to be the entrance.  Where the wall ended on each side, there stood a small guardhouse.  Smoke from forges, houses, and campfires mingled together and choked the air.  It was an eerie sight.  Though there was a stiff breeze, the smoke just hung in place, and though it had been getting colder by the day, here, the heat was nearly stifling.  Through the haze, he could see the outline of the looming fortress his master called home.


    It was the height of arrogance, Alec thought, that his master had chosen to build his fortress on the very spot and from the remains of the former King''s castle.  Whether by divine providence or some trick of magic, the tower that held the throne room and personal chambers of the king had stayed intact.  If rumors were to be believed, his master had taken that tower for his own.  Deciding on the spot to flee, he turned his horse.  Before he could complete his turn, he was spotted by a sentry.


    ¡°Ho there!¡±  He shouted.


    He sighed.  It was so tiresome, this constant getting backed into a damn corner.  First the asinine mage, then the filthy stable master, and now a lowly sentry, of all people.  A little of the fear was washed away by the anger growing in him.  He rode up to the gate and spoke in his most superior voice.


    ¡°I am Alec Lynch of Dilis.  I am here to see Lord Taian on a matter of great importance!¡±


    The sentry''s eyes narrowed, and he let out a sharp whistle.  A dozen armed guards spilled out of the nearby buildings.  They were all equipped with crossbows and garbed in thick leather armor.  At each of their belts hung a short sword.  The irony of the situation was not lost on Alec as the crossbowmen trained their weapons on him.


    ¡°We have special instructions regarding your arrival.  Dismount and hand over your weapons.¡±


    Now was not the time to fight.  Though some of these men were young enough to barely qualify as such, most had the look of experienced killers.  He should know.  It was a look he saw often enough in the mirror.  He unsheathed his sword and tossed it on the ground.  He went to do the same with his dagger only to discover he had left it in his haste to leave that inn.  It just wasn¡¯t going to be his day.  He would obey and see how things played out.  If his master wanted him dead, then he was dead.  It was really that simple.  Slowly he dismounted.


    ¡°You will follow us.¡±  The sentry said as he selected two of his men to remain on watch.


    The guards filed in, four to each side and two behind.  Alec followed silently.  The smoke stung his eyes, making it hard to see clearly while the acrid air made it hard to breathe, and he was wracked with fits of coughing.  The pollution seemed not to bother either the guards or the inhabitants.  Gods, how long would someone have to live like this to become used to it?  It was a question he hoped to never answer.  The column made quite the spectacle as they walked, but they seemed to attract little attention.  People went about their business with downcast eyes and sullen determination.


    Alec paused to watch a small girl being beaten near a small shop front.  She cried out piteously, but no one paid any notice.  One of the trailing guards must have been irritated by his delay because he shoved him roughly in the back.


    ¡°Enough!¡±  Alec shouted.


    Alec turned.  The man''s arm was outstretched in the process of another shove.  He grabbed the proffered hand and pulled him close.  As the distance between the two men closed, Alec raised his knee and struck him in the groin.  Before he could do more, the others were on him.  The beating seemed to last forever.  When it was over, he was bleeding profusely from his mouth and nose, and his hands were now shackled.  He noticed with some satisfaction one of his guards was helping his victim to his knees, deftly dodging a large pool of vomit.  He was hauled roughly to his feet, and the sentry sidled up to him.


    ¡°It''s lucky for you you''re wanted alive,¡± he hissed.


    A massive fist struck the back of his head, and the world went dark.  When he regained consciousness, he was in a large room with a high ceiling.  His hands were unbound, his wounds had been tended, and the delicious smell of food permeated the air.  His head was pounding mercilessly, and his eyes would not focus properly.  There was an indistinct figure sitting across the table eating slowly.  Several minutes passed in silence before the man finally spoke.


    ¡°You appear to have been through quite the ordeal,¡± he said.


    The man''s voice alternated between a smooth tenor and a painful sounding rasp.  It was like he could not maintain a steady tone.  Alec tried to croak a reply, but the pain in his head increased at the minute sound, and he was overcome with nausea.


    ¡°No need to talk,¡± the diner said.  This time the voice was all rasps.  ¡°For now, it is time for you to listen.  I have been informed of your foolishness.  And I am not pleased.  Not pleased at all.  With only a little patience, I would own that land.  With a little good fortune, I would have had the stone shortly after.  If what I hear is to be believed, your stupidity was witnessed by a mage.¡±


    There was a short pause while the man appeared to catch his breath.


    ¡°A mage!¡±  He bellowed.  ¡°There are not so many of us that we can afford these kinds of mistakes!¡±


    Alec tried again to speak.  The pain allowed him to speak a short sentence before the next wave of nausea.


    ¡°But Lord, there is no way he can know who you are.¡±


    ¡°No way?¡± asked Taian.  ¡°Have you forgotten that I served with Aedon Hall?  Have you forgotten that I killed his soon to be father-in-law?  The presence of this mage means we can no longer achieve our goals by stealth.  I failed with the father, you failed with the son.  It appears I have been forced to move into the open sooner than planned.  I despise being cornered.¡±


    Again Alec recognized the irony.  It was just going to be one of those days.  He heard footsteps behind him and looked in their direction.  Two men approached.  They were covered from head to toe in black cloth, and there were odd chains wrapped around the waste of each man.  An object, much like a meat hook, hung from the ends.  They stopped a long distance from the table and stood perfectly still.  He turned back to his master.  He was obviously concussed, and the motion brought nausea forcefully back.  Despite the continued pain, his vision cleared, and he could see his master clearly for the first time.  His complexion was grotesque.  There was a brown, flaky, and dried something that passed for his skin.  His head missed being utterly bald due to a few wispy strands of hair growing from random locations.  The only things that looked healthy were his eyes.  They were bright and intelligent, but of a hue, he could not identify.  There was a large gold necklace hanging around his neck.  From it hung a large opalescent oval stone, and below that hung a smaller clear oval stone.


    ¡°There is a sliver of good in matters,¡± Taian croaked.  ¡°Through your actions, we now know of the mage.¡±


    When a man is drowning, he will grab any hope of salvation, and Alec grasped this statement desperately.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.  That is why I have traveled so far.  To tell you of him.¡±


    ¡°That is the only reason?  I seriously doubt it.¡±  It appeared the conversation was wearing on Taian because his voice no longer switched to the occasional tenor.  ¡°But you are responsible for the discovery nonetheless, and you should be rewarded for it.¡±


    Alec could not believe his ears.  Not only was he not going to die, but he was also going to be honored.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± he said breathlessly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Taian responded, ¡°there are plans to be made, and you will be instrumental in them.  I would like you to stay here as my guest while preparations are made.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lord!¡±  Alec practically shouted.  ¡°Nothing would make me happier.¡±


    ¡°I am glad to hear it,¡± was the only response.


    The moment stretched painfully.  Alec was beginning to suspect he was missing something.  There was a slight shuffling behind him, and he turned.  The two men who approached earlier now stood with the chains uncoiled and the hooks in their hands.  He was definitely missing something.  He turned back to Taian, and his master struck.


    Taian flung out his hand, and the clear stone emitted a bright light.  A gust of wind hit Alec squarely in the chest and knocked him back.  He hit the floor and slid neatly between the two men.  His first thought was to marvel at the precision of their placement.  His next thought was of blinding pain as the men drove the hooks through his palms.  He sobbed uncontrollably as he was dragged away.  His last sight before he lost consciousness again was of Taian walking calmly away.

 A Vessel

    Ulf sat up and watched Mistress Alexis hurry the last patron from the inn.  The only sound that remained was the groaning and crying of the stranger''s victims.  There was not enough of that, he thought sourly.  Two of the men would never utter another sound.  Initially, he feared he was the only survivor, but the boy let out cries of pain.  Alexis moved to him and gently separated him from his father.  She laid the child on his back and examined the wound with a grimace.


    ¡°Ulf, you fool man, can you walk?¡±


    ¡°I will damn well try,¡± He replied angrily.  ¡°I need to get to my own horse.¡±


    ¡°You go after that nag of yours, and that stranger won''t be the one to finish you.  I''ll damn well do it myself,¡± Was her impatient reply.  ¡°Now, get behind that bar and bring me some water and clean towels.¡±


    Though he would never admit it, Ulf was grateful for the rebuke.  He was not really interested in going after the stranger, but he did have to keep up appearances.  Of course, he thought, it was just like a woman to start shouting orders at the first man she saw.  None of them would ever admit it, but women were bossy.


    He moved with as much speed as he could, and in relatively short order, had a pot of water and a bundle of clean towels.  When he handed the items over to Alexis, he went to remove the knife from his chest.  She saw what he was about to do and shouted at him.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?  If you take that knife out, you could very well bleed to death.¡±


    He paused and looked fiercely at the plump woman.  He would never take this abuse from another man, so why should he from a woman.  He was on the verge of expressing this thought, but Alexis beat him to it.


    ¡°If the only ideas you have tonight are to be stupid ones, you can just sit over there and wait.¡±


    Now feeling as though it would be churlish to express his objections, he moved to where she pointed and sat moodily.  He watched in stunned amazement as Alexis tended the boy.


    She rolled one of the towels into a pillow and placed it under the injured boy''s head, ripped his shirt open, and then dipped the corner of another cloth in the water.  She began the process of washing the wound.  Once clean, she gasped.  The knife had done it''s master''s bidding well.  There was a deep hole in the left breast of the boy, and he had lost a great deal of blood.  Ulf had seen the near-dead before.  There was nothing to be done about the boy.  He said as much but only got an angry snort in return.  She removed a small sewing kit from a dress pocket and spoke softly to the dying child.


    ¡°Shh, this is going to hurt, but I promise I''ll be quick.  You just lay still and try not to think about the pain.¡±


    The boy looked at her, and Ulf could see his pain.  It reminded him of when he had lost his own father, and he could read the question in the lad¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is my father dead,¡± he asked.


    Ulf knew Alexis well.  There was no way she could look at the child in the eye and give such a terrible answer.  He tried to get up to help her, but again he received the angry snort.


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± she lied, ¡°I will look at him in a moment.  You just hush now and let me work.¡±


    The boy laid his head back down, and with a soft moan, said, ¡°This is all my fault, isn''t it?¡±


    There was no reply from Alexis this time.  He could see the tears on her face, and they mirrored the boy''s own.  Measuring a long piece of thread, she ran it through the eye of the needle and began to sew.  For a time, nothing out of the ordinary happened, but eventually, a slight glow appeared above the area she worked.  The longer she worked, the brighter the light became.  After several long moments, Alexis tied the thread into a neat knot and sat upright.  She swayed slightly at the movement.  The boy now lay quietly on the floor.  Where the hole in his chest had been was now a neat, clean suture.  Wetting another section of cloth, she folded it and placed it on top of the mended area.  When she turned to look back at him, she looked exhausted.


    Too dazed to think clearly, Ulf just sat there numb.  He knew he had just witnessed magic.  But from Mistress Alexis?  It was unthinkable that this fat old woman was a mage, just inconceivable.


    Gesturing to the prone figure, all he could say was, ¡°Will the boy live, Mistress Alexis?¡±


    ¡°You can drop the mistress, Ulf.  We are beyond titles now, and it always seemed a little too pretentious anyway.¡±  Though she was obviously weary, her smile was kind.  ¡°I have done what I can for the boy.  He has lost a lot of blood and is very weak, but I have closed the wound and mended the flesh.  Only time will tell now.¡±  She pointed at the knife sticking from his chest and said, ¡°Now, let''s take a look at you.¡±


    Carefully tearing the shirt around the protruding weapon, she pursed her lips in annoyance.  Where the blade had struck was a small square of metal connected to a chain.  The knife had punctured this unintended armor plating before entering Ulf''s chest; thus, the wound was only superficial.  With a grunt of disgust, she plucked the knife away and tossed it to the ground.  Ulf thought, perhaps, she was a little too dismissive, and entirely too aggressive.


    ¡°Now you know why I wanted to remove it myself,¡± he said with a shrug, ¡°Good thing my charm got in the way of that blade.  A gift from my second wife.  Guess marrying the wench wasn¡¯t a complete waste after all.¡±


    Despite the offhanded comment, when he replaced his mangled shirt, he tucked the charm away with exaggerated care.  When he looked back up, she had a very familiar expression.  It usually preceded a tongue lashing, and Alexis didn¡¯t disappoint.


    ¡°You mean to tell me you weren''t really hurt, and you just let those men die?¡±


    Ulf just shrugged.


    ¡°Don''t you have anything to say for yourself, you just let two good men die?¡±


    He shrugged again.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting,¡± she shouted.


    This time he spoke.


    ¡°Wilhelm was already dead, and the man was leaving.  What was to be gained by getting back up except my own death?  Despite what you might think, woman, I am no fool.¡±  He paused a moment then added, ¡°Besides Wilhelm was not that good a man, and Jeffrem would swindle his own mother if he could find her.¡±


    Ulf knew she was giving these men too much credit in death.  The reality was that they had initiated the conflict, and it wasn''t really about protecting his son.  Jeffrem was using the excuse to extort money from the stranger and had gotten what he deserved.  This was the last time he was going to go along with Wilhelm.  Looking down at his partner¡¯s corpse, it hit him.  This was the last time.  Whether or not he wanted it to be.


    ¡°The question is,¡± she said, ¡°what do we do now?¡±


    Ulf looked up from fiddling with his charm necklace and shrugged.


    ¡°I don''t think it would be wise to stay here any longer than we must,¡± Alexis said with evident patience.  ¡°That man was obviously on his way to somewhere, and it seems reasonable that he will be coming back this way when he returns to wherever he came from.  Men like that have long memories and short tempers.  I think it unwise for us to be here when he returns.¡±


    He raised his shoulders for another shrug, and she shouted.


    ¡°Ulf, if you shrug at me one more time, I will cut both of your arms off!¡±


    He stopped mid-shrug and reverted to his other preferred form of communication; he grunted.  Alexis threw up her hands in exasperation and began searching the bar for something.  Suddenly she stopped her efforts.


    ¡°Why haven''t you asked me about the magic?¡± she said suspiciously.  ¡°Even you must have noticed.¡±


    This time Ulf answered with a grunt and a shrug.  At the look that came over Alexis'' face, he smiled broadly.


    ¡°What would I say?  It would be stupid of me to say something like, ''you can do magic,'' when it is plain you can.¡±


    Despite her apparent desire to remain upset, he could see that his answer had impressed her.  Finally, she said, ¡°Ulf, that was probably the least stupid thing you have ever said.¡±


    The grin slipped a little at the backhanded compliment, and Ulf thought it was just like a woman.  Understanding how a woman¡¯s mind worked, he was unsurprised at her next words.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Now, if there is enough brainpower left in that thick skull of yours, perhaps you can rummage about for anything we might find useful on the road.¡±


    His smile vanished utterly.  He wasn¡¯t about to go anywhere.  If the man came back, he would just have to deal with it.  He had business here, and his competitors were not the kind of people that waited politely for a rival to come back from vacation.


    ¡°What do you mean, supplies for the road?  I have no intention of leaving my home.  Not for you.  Not for anyone.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just moments ago declare that you were no fool?  Weren¡¯t you just espousing your desire not to die?¡±  She had resumed her search of the bar, and her words were muffled.  The tone, though, was unmistakable.


    ¡°I have business here, woman!¡± he shouted.  ¡°My customers have expectations, and my presence is one of them!¡±


    ¡°Customers!  Ha!  You call those thieves and miscreants customers.  More like vultures.  If it¡¯s money you are worried about, I will pay for your services.¡±


    Money?  Now that was a cause he could rally around.


    ¡°How much, and for what services?¡± he asked much calmer now that payment was being discussed.


    She wrestled a coin sack from behind the bar and dumped the contents.  Silver and copper coins spilled onto the counter and floor, glimmering in the firelight.  There were even several gold coins.  It would take him months to make that much.


    ¡°That much, and the same again when we reach our destination.  As far as services, I will need protection.  And so will the boy.¡±


    ¡°Protection!¡± he squawked.  ¡°What the hell good am I next to a mage?  Surely you could kill a man if needs be.¡±


    ¡°Kill a man?¡±  She asked quietly.  ¡°Oh yes, Ulf, I could kill a man.  It¡¯s not killing that I worry about.¡±


    Ulf had no clue what she was talking about, but the money was damn good.  And, if he was honest, he agreed with her about the stranger.  He really didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he said.  ¡°Where we heading?¡±


    ¡°For now, it is enough that you know we are going south.¡±  She pointed at the sword.  ¡°Do you know how to use that?¡±


    He shrugged and, at her annoyed look, responded.  ¡°I know which is the pointy end if that¡¯s what you mean.  Truthfully, I¡¯ve never found much use for ¡®em.¡±


    He walked to the largest table and flipped it over.  With a single kick, he knocked one of the legs clean off.  He picked it up and hefted it a few times.


    ¡°Now this¡­This is a proper weapon.¡±


    Alexis rolled her eyes at him.  ¡°Take it anyway.  Now go up to the rooms and grab all the blankets you can.  It will be a bitterly cold journey, and we will be glad of the warmth.¡±  She paused, then added, ¡°I wonder if we should take one of the wagons?¡±


    Ulf gestured at Jeffram¡¯s corpse.  ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in much of a position to argue.  I say, take what you need.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Ulf long to realize his services included far more than protection.  Once he gathered the blankets, he was tasked with packing the food and water, loading the wagon, hitching the horses, and moving the boy.  It took just over two hours to get everything ready, and by the time he was done, he was panting heavily.  He walked to the bar and poured a large tankard of beer.  Sighing gratefully, he sat down and took a long drink.  He had no idea what Alexis was doing, or even where she was, but her absence was an improvement.  He just finished pouring another beer when she reappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to travel with a drunk,¡± she said, taking the mug from his hands.  ¡°Have you checked the supplies?¡±


    Ulf forwent the shrug and proceeded straight to a grunt.  Of course, he checked the damn supplies.  He loaded the damn supplies.  He did make a mental note, however, to make sure the keg he stashed in the wagon was concealed correctly.  He and Alexis stowed what little gear was left and started on the road south.  He chose for himself a dark brown stallion, and at eighteen hands, it was an intimidating beast.  The wagon was being pulled by a couple of shaggy plow horses.  They weren¡¯t the fastest available, but they looked like the heartiest.  Alexis took the lead and, with a slap, got the animals moving.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong about the bitter cold.  It was nearly full winter, and he shivered hard, though he was wearing his thickest furs.  It was strange to him that he had never grown accustomed to the chill.  It was one of Wilhelm¡¯s favorite means of teasing him, a born-and-raised North Man shivering like a frightened girl, he would say.  He put his dead friend out if his mind and focused on the road.  It was very late, and this was not the place to let his mind wander.


    They traveled for a few hours, and, just before daybreak, Alexis called a halt.  She had spotted a small copse of scraggly trees and decided to camp there.  Ulf unhitched the horses while Alexis stood over the boy doing¡­something.  He finished brushing down the animals and measured out a small amount of grain for each.  By the time he finished, it was full light.  He sat down by the fire Alexis had started and held his hands to it for warmth.  When he looked up, he saw Alexis clearly for the first time in hours.  She looked horrible.  Her skin was pale, and she seemed to have lost a great deal of weight.


    ¡°You look like shit,¡± he said.  ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My, what a way with words you have,¡± she said haggardly.  ¡°I have been feeding the boy energy all night long.  Magic takes a toll as surely as any smuggler.  You should know well, Ulf, nothing is ever free.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure the toll isn¡¯t more than you can afford.  That¡¯s a good way of getting dead.¡±


    She smiled.  ¡°Ulf, I didn¡¯t think you cared.¡±


    ¡°Of course I care,¡± he responded in a hurt tone.  ¡°If you die, I don¡¯t see the rest of my money.¡±


    There was a loud snap, and they both looked up in alarm as two men appeared from behind the trees.  Both were brandishing long knives.  They were rusted and notched, but they looked serviceable.


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± one of the men said.  ¡°We was just thinkin¡¯ the same thing.  Weren¡¯t we Barny?¡±


    ¡°True enough, Greg,¡± the other man said.  ¡°We thank you for making up such a nice cozy fire and all, but we ain''t much for company, so I guess it¡¯s time for you all to leave.¡±


    Ulf grabbed his table leg and stood.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a morning for coincidence because we ain''t much for company either.¡±  He looked hard at the two men.  ¡°There¡¯s no reason for this to get messy.¡±


    ¡°You hear that, Barny,¡± Greg said.  ¡°The oaf and the scarecrow want us to leave.¡±


    Greg took a step forward.  Well, messy it was.  Ulf threw his club at the advancing man.  It struck him in the head, opening a gaping wound, and he fell hard.  Barny rushed forward, and Ulf had just enough time to sidestep the knife thrust.  He felt the blade slide along his side and grunted as the two men came together.  His footing was poor, and he fell backward, taking Barny with him.  His right arm was in an awkward position when he landed, and there was a loud crack as it broke.  He screamed in agony and threw up his left to catch Barny¡¯s knife hand as it came rushing for his face.  There was no way he was going to survive this.  With only one good arm, it was only a matter of time before his strength gave out.  He saw Alexis standing a few feet away with a stricken look on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± he puffed.  ¡°Do something.¡±


    Alexis bit her lip and wavered.  She wasn¡¯t going to help, and he was going to die.  His grip faltered, and the knife crept another inch closer.  Without warning, Barny exhaled violently, and his body went limp.  Ulf used his good arm to roll the dead man off him and got clumsily to his feet.  Blood was running freely down his side, and his arm hurt like mad, but he was alive.  Alexis, however, just stood there quivering.  There was a strange expression on her face.  It was a mix of exaltation and pain, and he noticed something else.  She no longer looked on the verge of death.  The weight was back, and her color had improved.  In fact, she seemed to be glowing.  She reached out to touch him, and he reflexively backed away.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whimpered, ¡°please, I need to¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what she meant, but he stopped moving.  She touched him, and the glow around her faded.  There was a sharp popping sound, and pain shot through his entire body.  He felt his arm straighten, and the flow of blood from his cut stopped.  Alexis removed her hand and fell to the ground crying.  He just stood there, not knowing what to think or do.


    ¡°You, uh, killed him,¡± he said after a while.


    ¡°I told you killing wasn¡¯t the problem.¡± she snapped.


    The tears continued to pour down her face, and Ulf was feeling uncomfortable.  He wasn¡¯t used to so much naked emotion, and he certainly didn¡¯t understand why she gave a damn about a petty thief lying dead on the ground.


    ¡°It was either him or me, you didn¡¯t have much choice,¡± he said in a matter of fact tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± she said through the sobs.  ¡°It¡¯s different when I kill.¡±


    ¡°O.K., so I don¡¯t understand, but the bastard¡¯s dead, and we¡¯re not.  That¡¯s cause for celebration in my book, not tears.¡±


    He walked over to Greg and picked up his club.  The man was unconscious but still breathing.


    ¡°You might want to turn away,¡± he said.  ¡°This ain''t going to be fun to watch.¡±


    This was the part of the business he hated.  He delivered two quick, savage blows to the man¡¯s skull.  Gods how he hated that sound.  He wiped the club on the man¡¯s shirt and began picking through his clothing.  After all, you have to be practical.  Alexis had regained her composure by the time he was done disposing of the bodies.


    ¡°You wanna talk about it?¡±  He asked.


    For a long moment, she sat there motionless.  ¡°I¡¯m a Vessel,¡± she said suddenly.


    Ulf guessed this was supposed to mean something, but he had no idea what.  ¡°A what?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°A Vessel,¡± she replied.  ¡°I store magic, but I can do nothing with it.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± he said, ¡°You just killed a man with magic!  And you healed me and the boy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.  I did nothing more than give and take energy.¡±


    Ulf was utterly perplexed.  ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.  Two people are alive that should be dead, and one is dead that should be alive thanks to magic.  Yet you say you can¡¯t do anything with it.¡±


    Alexis looked at him with a pleading expression.  It seemed important that he understood, so he gave it another try.


    ¡°I¡¯m a simple man, try to explain it simply.¡±


    She sighed.  ¡°I do not know if I can.  Think of me like a mug.  I either have beer in me, or I don¡¯t.  I can¡¯t brew the beer or drink the beer, only hold it.  Now imagine the keg is all the magic in the world and you are, well¡­you.  You want to get drunk, so you fill me up then empty me, but the beer makes you drunk, not me.  That is all I do, I facilitate the transfer of magic from one place to another.  I didn¡¯t heal you or the boy.  I gave you each energy, and your bodies used that energy to repair itself.  I didn¡¯t technically kill that man, I simply filled a mug, and he was the keg.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Ulf said, ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± she retorted.  ¡°The line may be fine, but it is an important one.¡±


    Ulf didn¡¯t see the difference.  Technically, the club had killed Greg, but any sane man would say is was Ulf that did the deed.  He didn¡¯t know that it made any difference in any case.  No matter the means, it was a neat trick to have.


    ¡°Well however it happened, I say it¡¯s a good thing to have going for you.¡±


    ¡°No, it really isn¡¯t,¡± she said.  ¡°There are other drawbacks to being a Vessel.  When other mages use magic, they regain their power over time.  I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±  Ulf asked.


    ¡°I mean, a mug can¡¯t fill itself, idiot!¡±  She barked.  ¡°I have to be filled, and for that, I need a source.  For me to regain my energy, I must take it from another living thing.  If I am careful, I can do it without killing, but it is such a euphoric experience that it is difficult to stop.  And if I take too much, I overflow.  If I don¡¯t do something with the extra power, it will kill me.  That is why I needed to give it to you.  I can only hold so much, and to take enough from that man to kill him put me far beyond my capacity.  You were severely wounded, and your body put the extra energy to use immediately.  So, you see, it looked like I healed you, but I was only pouring the beer.¡±


    She stood up and walked away.  ¡°I need to check on the boy.¡±

 The Way Back

    Aedon and Reka finished hitching the last of the horses while Mika sat by the house studying.  By mutual agreement, they had allowed her to spend the last week with her schoolwork.  Aedon was impressed with Reka¡¯s abilities as a farmhand, and with his help, he had a train of six wagons to take to town.  It was a long time since he had this much grain, and he had to repair much of his tack before he could harness all of his horses.  Reka gave the lead horse a friendly slap on the rump before stepping back.


    ¡°She still won¡¯t go?¡±  He asked.


    No amount of cajoling on Aedon¡¯s part had been enough to convince her to join him.  He didn¡¯t mind, though.  Although their relationship had been less strained of late, he still felt uneasy around his daughter.


    ¡°Nope,¡± he said.  ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s set foot on that road since her mother died.¡±


    Aedon slapped the reigns, and the horses lumbered forward.  He didn¡¯t much like this trip either, but his reasons were far different.  His annual trip to town meant unpleasant business with unpleasant people.  He could not tolerate the staring and whispering.  He was something of a notorious figure, and, like everything in his life these days, the notoriety stemmed from his wife¡¯s death.


    The pendant he gave to Seline had become something of a local legend, and shortly after her death, there was no shortage of fools seeking to sneak on his land to look for it.  His treatment of them had not gone over well.  For almost a full season, all he did was watch the swamp for signs of intruders.  It was another reason he was so far in arrears.  When he did go into town, any mention of her would send him into a fit of rage.  At the time, his family was popular, and the townsfolk were likely to turn a blind eye and be forgiving. Still, eventually, patience and understanding gave way to fear and paranoia.  Now there were precious few that would speak to him directly and even fewer that did so willingly.


    Of course, speaking to him and speaking around him was entirely different.  He always heard the mutterings.  People wondering who would be the recipient of this year¡¯s outburst, who would have to visit the healers, and how such a respected soldier could turn so foul.  There were also the superstitious.  They wondered aloud about the odd behavior of the swamp and what kind of sins he must have committed to contract the ire of the land itself.  It was very, nearly unbearable.  But he wanted to keep his property, so these trips were necessary.


    The ten-mile trek took nearly the entire day.  The horses strained to pull the heavily laden wagons, forcing him to rest them often.  By the time he arrived, the magister''s office was closed.  He was too tired to try and conduct any of his other business, so he headed for the tavern.  He would have to stay the night.  That meant room fees, stable fees, and another night¡¯s drinking to account for.  All paid on credit for what he could get out of his precious cargo.  His mood did not improve at these thoughts.


    The negotiations with the stable master went about as well as expected.  He was upset at being disturbed so late and less keen on the idea of credit.  Aedon thought his wrathful reputation was the only reason he had gotten the man to agree, though it still cost him a full silver more than last year.  When he entered the inn, he was in as foul a mood as he could remember.  The raucous laughter he heard from outside died immediately as soon as the patrons realized who had entered.  His mood got a little worse.  He felt his face flush, and an outburst seemed inevitable.  The situation was diffused by the bartender coming to greet him.


    Sean was probably the only real friend Aedon had left.  They served together in the army, and he had lost his wife as well.  The circumstances weren¡¯t as dramatic, but it gave them a kinship.  Also, Sean was not the kind of man who gave his loyalty lightly, and when given, it was for life.


    ¡°Aedon,¡± he chirped.  ¡°I was beginning to think we weren¡¯t going to see you this year.¡±


    Aedon¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t going to be altered so easily.  ¡°Hoped, I would think.  Eh, Sean?¡±


    ¡°Now, Aedon, you don¡¯t have so many friends that you go around treatin¡¯ us like that.¡±  He said chidingly.  ¡°Come, sit yourself down, and have a drink.¡±


    The noise in the room resumed, but it was not the same happy laughter.  People were talking in conspiratorial whispers.  Occasionally he would catch someone pointing in his direction.  Not wishing to see more, he walked to the bar and sat down.


    ¡°I suppose you have no coin as of yet?¡±  Sean asked simply.  ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll get you a drink and something to eat.  We¡¯ll start a little tab, and you can pay me back tomorrow.¡±


    Aedon did not say anything.  He expected nothing less of Sean, and it was nice to have someone on his side.  Despite his efforts, his mood was softening.  Then Sean said something that rekindled the fire.


    ¡°Now I know you don¡¯t like charity, but it¡¯s been slow so I can give you a room.  No charge.¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing, Sean Kopriva!¡±  Aedon bellowed.  ¡°I pay my own way in this world!¡±


    The room became quiet once more.  Everyone waited with anticipation to see Aedon¡¯s latest tirade.  Sensing the mood actually made Aedon calm a little.  He was enough of a sideshow attraction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sean.¡±  He said.  ¡°I¡¯m just tired from the trip.  If you want to give me a room, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Sean did not seem to take offense at the outburst.  He just handed a key over and went back to his work.  The food arrived shortly, and Aedon ate quickly.  He drained a single beer and then went to his room.  Sleep was a long time coming, though.  He had grown comfortable in his role as an absentee father and local pariah.  He wasn¡¯t happy, but he was comfortable.  Then comes Reka into his life, and the balance he found vanished.  He was starting to despise the man he was.  His fall had been so precipitous, that one day he was a happily married man, and the next he was a wreck.  He could not remember the intervening steps, and so never really examined who he had become or how he had gotten there.


    Thanks to Reka, he had started seeing Mika as his daughter again, not merely a reminder of Seline.  When he did, it made his shame grow.  His precious daughter was forced to live in an unimaginable hell because he was too busy feeling sorry for himself to give a thought to how she might feel.  Trouble was he had no idea how to change.  Eventually, sleep came, but it was anything but restful.


    The morning dawned bright and clear.  Fall was just beginning to give way to winter, but the morning could hardly be called cold.  Aedon woke groggily and set to work immediately.  There was the grainer to deal with, and then Alec.  Just the thought of that man angered him, so he put Alec out of his mind for the time being. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It turned out the granaries were lower than he had expected.  Winter was a little more than a month off, and he had not factored in the typical late-season rush on stores in his gamble to delay the harvest.  As such, he received a much better price for his corn.  Even the bales of stalk fetched a higher rate than expected.  He was actually in a good mood as he walked to the magister''s office.  When he got there, his mood improved even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Alec,¡± he announced.


    The man sitting at the desk looked up in confusion.  Aedon thought he recognized him, but his infrequent visits thwarted his attempt to put a name to the man.


    ¡°Alec?¡±  He asked.  ¡°Why, Alec hasn¡¯t been around goin¡¯ on ¡®bout two weeks now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he hasn¡¯t been around?  Where did he go?¡±  Aedon asked harshly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t exactly know,¡± the man said while scrutinizing Aedon.  ¡°He just came stormin¡¯ in here one afternoon white as a sheet.  Looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost.  Packed a few things, said he was leaving, then left.  You¡¯re Aedon, aren¡¯t ya?  Yeah, I remember now.  He was coming back from visiting your farm the day he left.¡±


    Aedon was elated.  He wasn¡¯t going to have to deal with the bastard, and it looked like he had been scared off.  Without him skulking around, he might have a better chance of saving his land.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s in charge now?¡± he asked.


    The man looked around and sighed.  ¡°Me, I think.  Not too many people keen on taking the job.  Lots of folk think you put some kind of curse on Alec, and that¡¯s why he run off.  Nonsense if you ask me, but some folk can¡¯t be convinced of nothing else.¡±


    Aedon paid what he owed for the current year, and had enough left over to make a sizeable dent in his arrears.  He saved enough out to pay the stable and Sean.  He even went so far as to save a few coppers for a night of carousing in the inn.  It wasn¡¯t often he was in a celebratory mood, and he wasn¡¯t going to waste this one.  He was making his way down the street when a light caught his eye.  It was the sun reflecting off the stained glass of the church.  How long had it been since he set foot in there, he wondered.  Religion was always Seline¡¯s thing.  He kept up praying for her sake but never could bring himself to re-enter that place.  On a whim, he crossed the street and walked up to the ornate building.


    It amazed him how little the place had changed.  It seemed that everything had grown darker since Seline¡¯s death.  He didn¡¯t know what he was expecting to see, maybe vines, and weeds growing haphazardly around the place or broken windows.  Any sign of disrepair that would provide justification of his own unkempt existence.  But the building was just as bright and cheery as it had been the last time he saw it.  He could see the symbols of the gods etched around the large double doors.  The white walls were freshly cleaned, and the surrounding gardens were well-tended.  Without remembering making the decision, he walked in.  He was greeted by a squat man dressed in clean brown robes.


    ¡°Gods save me from the sin of disbelief,¡± the man cried.  ¡°Never did I think to see you in this place again, Aedon.¡±


    Aedon cringed.  He hated the interminably happy, and Brother Mark fit that description exactly.


    ¡°Hello, Brother Mark.¡±  He said.  ¡°I never thought to set foot in here either.  I don¡¯t know why I did it today.¡±


    Brother Mark looked solemnly at him.  ¡°Perhaps to pray or offer thanks?¡±


    Aedon actually laughed at the pronouncement.  ¡°I keep praying, but it seems like I¡¯m the only one talking.  I can¡¯t imagine what I have to thank them for, either.¡±


    ¡°Well, each man knows his own mind best, and each man knows what he is thankful for.  It is not for me to tell you how to go about your praying.  But Aedon, if you are waiting for the gods to speak to you, then I¡¯m afraid you have a long wait indeed.  They do not work that way.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±  Aedon asked forcefully.


    ¡°I do not know why Aedon.  I only know that the gods will only do for those who do for themselves.  I know it seems like you are doing all the work, but you neglect to see the work they have already done for you.¡±


    ¡°And what work is that?¡±  Asked Aedon.


    ¡°They gave you life!¡±  Mark exclaimed.  ¡°They gave you life so that you may work their will through you.  Free will, Aedon.  The ability to chose to do this or do that, to be one thing, or be another.  You, Aedon, have the power of the gods inside of you.¡±


    ¡°What utter nonsense,¡± Aedon said venomously.


    ¡°Did you plan on coming here today?¡±  Mark asked.


    The question caught Aedon off guard.  ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then, why did you?¡±


    Aedon had to think about that.  Why had he come here?  He was walking to the inn for some well-deserved drinking, yet he found himself here.  Why?


    ¡°It was a whim,¡± he said after a pause.


    ¡°A whim?¡± asked Mark.  ¡°Perhaps a nudge or a silent whisper that here might be answers to questions you didn¡¯t even know you wanted to ask?  That, Aedon, is how the gods work.  They are the voice that you never hear.  The one that says left or right at a fork in the road, the feeling you get in your gut when you know one action to be right, the voice that tells you to seek advice from the last place you would choose.¡±


    Aedon was silent for a while.  Now that he thought about it, he did have questions.  He wasn¡¯t sure why he was resisting Brother Mark.  What did he have to lose?  He sat down on one of the pews and began.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mika.  Lately, I have been feeling, I don¡¯t know, like a bad father.  I want desperately to reconnect with her.¡±


    Mark nodded a few times.  ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± was Aedon¡¯s response.  ¡°I think I need a miracle.¡±


    Mark chuckled.  ¡°Aedon, you are not listening!  You are the miracle, and so is Mika.  It is possible that right now, she is waiting for the same miracle as you.  The two of you can be that miracle together.¡±


    Aedon shook his head and stood.  ¡°Thank you for your time, Brother Mark, I have to go.¡±  As he walked toward the door, he heard Mark calling to him.


    ¡°Remember, the gods work through you.  All you have to do is choose.¡±


    Aedon sat at the bar staring at the few coins he had left.  He looked at his filthy, dirt-stained hands.  He ran a hand through his ragged hair and watched a plume of dust fly up as he slapped the leg of his trousers.  Could it really be as simple as choosing not to be this way?  Mika certainly seemed to want him back.  Sean set a mug of beer in front of him, and he pushed it back.


    ¡°Can I asked you something?¡±  He said to the bewildered Sean.


    ¡°Anything,¡± Sean replied.  He set the mug aside and leaned on the bar.


    ¡°How did you deal with Britney¡¯s death?¡±


    Judging by the look on his face, this was obviously the last question Sean was expecting.  For months after Seline¡¯s death, Sean had tried to get him to open up, and he had rebuked him every time.  It must be a shock for him to hear this question after so many years.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said carefully, ¡°I accepted it.  I tried to find someone to blame, and when that failed, I blamed myself.  After a while, I realized I wasn¡¯t to blame either.  It took time, but eventually, I was just able to accept it.¡±


    Aedon nodded slowly.  ¡°But how did you get over it?¡±


    ¡°Aedon,¡± Sean said, his voice a little hoarse.  ¡°I never got over it.  And neither will you.  If you are waiting for the pain to go away¡­well, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So, how do you go on?  I see you laughing and talking with these people like nothing happened.  How do you do that?¡±  He was pleading now and on the verge of tears.  He didn¡¯t care.  He needed these answers.  He needed to figure out how to repair his life.


    ¡°I chose not to let the pain control me.  I realized that I could not control how I felt, but I could control how I acted.  It took a long time, and it wasn¡¯t easy, but it just came down to a choice.¡±


    The two friends looked at each other.  Aedon heard Marks¡¯s parting words in his head, ¡°all you have to do is choose.¡±  He had punished himself enough, and he had punished Mika more than enough.  If it was to be a matter of choice, then he knew which choice to make.  Maybe the gods were whispering to him after all.


    ¡°I need to find a bath and perhaps a barber.¡±  He said.  He walked out, leaving the disbelieving Sean holding his mug.


    When he returned home, he felt like a new man.  He was clean for the first time he could remember.  He spent the last of his copper on a new shirt and trousers, and his hair was combed and pulled into a tight ponytail.  He saw Mika sitting in front of the house as though she hadn¡¯t moved since he left.  He hopped from the wagon and ran to her.


    Before she could register his appearance, he grabbed her up in a tight embrace.  The two of them just knelt there hugging.  Their cheeks were pressed together, and the tears ran freely from them both.  Neither one of them spoke.  They couldn¡¯t seem to find words, but none were needed.  Papa was home at last.

 The Upper Hand

    Alexis went about the task of tending to the boy with numb automation.  For years she had managed to hide who and what she was.  It was for that reason she had agreed to the Order¡¯s insistence that she placed herself in that remote town.  The border needed watching, and she needed a fresh start.  She glanced at Ulf, still sitting by the fire.  It was apparent he didn¡¯t truly understand what she was, but she remembered the look of fear on his face when he backed away.  It was an expression she hoped to never see again.  She closed her eyes and saw the dead man in her mind.


    ¡°You ok?¡±


    The voice startled her, and she opened her eyes.  She hadn¡¯t heard the big man move, but when he spoke, he was only an arm¡¯s length away.  He reached out and placed his hand on her shoulder.  The contact felt good, and she shuddered, then let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.  It¡¯s been a long time since I used any magic, and longer since I¡­you know¡­¡±


    She made a weak gesture in the direction where the man died.  Her voice faltered, and she stopped speaking.  Ulf kept his hand on her shoulder and increased the pressure.  He was strong, and the grip hurt a little.  Still, it felt good, and she wouldn¡¯t have asked him to remove his hand if it meant losing her arm.  His grip was the only reason she wasn¡¯t falling to her knees in misery.


    ¡°It ain''t easy, ¡­killing.¡±  He said softly.  ¡°Not even when you know you¡¯re in the right.  You just remember, every life¡¯s important, but when it¡¯s them or you, always chose you.¡±


    She sighed again.  She didn¡¯t agree with Ulf, but when a rose blooms to brighten your day, you don¡¯t bitch about the thorns.


    ¡°Thank you, Ulf.  That means a lot, but I will be fine.  I just need a little time to process things.¡±


    He removed his hand, and she let out a soft moan.  Her shoulder seemed incomplete suddenly.  To distract herself from its absence, she went back to her ministrations.  The wound on the boy¡¯s chest was healed entirely, and all that remained was a small puckered scar.  She thought she could get away with leaving his body to its own devices; it was just a matter of rest now.  There was a small part of her that rejoiced at not having to give away more power.


    ¡°The question is,¡± she said while replacing the blankets, ¡°what do we do now?¡±


    Ulf smiled.  ¡°You seem to like asking that.¡±


    Despite herself, she laughed too.  Ulf rummaged through the packs and produced a small skillet and some provisions.


    ¡°For myself,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make something to eat.  I¡¯m starving.¡±


    It was just like a man to think with his stomach.  The pure practicality of the thought was comforting, though.  The smells wafting through the air reminded her that she was damn hungry herself.  Ulf filled two plates with scrambled eggs and slices of ham.  He handed one to her and sat with the other in his lap.  He grabbed one of the slabs of meat and thrust it into his mouth.


    ¡°This is an awful lot of food,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he mumbled, still chewing.


    ¡°That is disgusting!¡±  She blurted.  ¡°I think your parents meant to name you Oaf, and just got the spelling wrong.¡±


    He swallowed hard.  ¡°Could be,¡± he conceded with a shrug.  He wiped the juices from his face with his sleeve.  The same sleeve that was covered in dirt and blood.  It made her gag.


    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t we be conserving our supplies?¡±


    He took a large spoonful of eggs and shoved it into his mouth.  ¡°Not really,¡± he said, his mouth full again.


    He was doing this on purpose now, she thought.  Well, if he wanted to be a barbarian, she wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction of reprimanding him.


    ¡°Would you mind explaining why?¡±


    He wiped his mouth again, ¡°Well, we got the opposite problem than most travelers.  We have too much food, so might as well eat good while we can.¡±


    ¡°I know, to you, that must have sounded like an explanation, ¡° Alexis said, ¡°but just for fun, why don¡¯t you give it another shot.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°when people travel, they have to pack plenty of food.¡±


    Alexis interrupted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be an ass!¡±


    Ulf looked perplexed.  ¡°I¡¯m trying to explain, not be an ass.  Do you mind not interrupting?  The food they take has to be dried and preserved so that it will last for weeks.  What we have will not last more than a few days.  The cold will help keep it a little longer, but it will spoil long before we can eat it all.  So, we might as well eat what we can while we can.¡±


    Alexis glanced back at the wagon.  ¡°Can¡¯t we do something with what we have?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°I packed an uncooked haunch of pork that I plan to dry today.  The other food is already cooked, too late to do anything but eat it.  We don¡¯t have time to do it properly, but it should be good enough by morning to last a while.¡±


    Alexis spluttered, and bits of egg flew from her mouth.  She tried to hide the discharge with her hands, but it was clear that Ulf had noticed.  ¡°What do you mean tomorrow morning?  I plan to be on the road later today.¡±


    ¡°Well, I assumed we would spend today resting,¡± Ulf challenged.  ¡°We need to get some sleep, and by the time we get moving, the daylight will be nearly gone.  We have a good camp, and chores that need doing if we are going to get wherever the hell we are going.¡±


    Alexis thought over his words.  It sounded reasonable, and she had to admit the thought of staying still for a day seemed nice.  They hadn¡¯t been on the road long, but the lack of sleep after so much activity was wearing.  It was apparent, also, that he did not like not knowing where they were going, but now was not the time for that argument.  He unpacked some blankets and made a pallet on the ground.


    ¡°You can have the first watch,¡± he said and went to sleep.


    Alexis felt sorry for him.  She had dragged him away from his life, and there was no going back.  She only hoped it would be later rather than sooner that she had to tell him.  She sat there in silence, feeling like a coward.  Her watch passed peacefully, and when she woke Ulf, he gathered his things and moved away in silence.  She didn¡¯t think she would be able to fall asleep, but fatigue won out, and soon she was snoring softly.


    The soft sound of voices woke her sometime later, and for a moment, she was frozen by fear.  When her mind caught up with the rest of her, she recognized Ulf¡¯s voice.  The second took longer, but the agonized tone told her it could only be the boy.  He must have woken up while she was sleeping.  She rolled over quietly and listened.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hard fact,¡± Ulf was saying,  ¡°that people die.  Sometimes they deserve it, most times they don¡¯t.  It doesn¡¯t matter which because it¡¯s always the ones that live that pay for it.¡±


    The boy wasn¡¯t crying, but she could tell that tears weren¡¯t far off.  His voice cracked and squeaked, but he still managed to put defiance behind his words.


    ¡°So, my da got what was coming to him?¡±  He demanded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ulf said simply.  ¡°And so did Wilhelm.  One day I¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to me.  That¡¯s the way of the world, boy!¡±  His words were angry now.  ¡°People mourn the death of evil men all the time, but it don¡¯t make ¡®em less evil because they are missed.¡±


    It was time to step in and stop this.  Ulf¡¯s particular brand of comforting didn¡¯t seem to be doing much good.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°I see my patient is awake, and no one bothered to wake me,¡± she said, unraveling herself from the blankets.


    Ulf gave a sly smile.  ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t a healer?  Can¡¯t have a patient if you¡¯re not a healer.¡±


    She glared at the man.  Somehow she had lost the upper hand in this relationship.  She wondered if she would ever get it back, or if she even wanted to.


    ¡°Be that as it may, he should not be up and about.¡±


    Ulf smiled again.  ¡°Why, young Martin and I were just discussing the finer points of life and death.¡±  The anger that was on display moments ago was replaced with amusement, and now she was sure he was toying with her.  That decided it, she had to regain the upper hand.


    ¡°If telling a boy how evil his father was counts for the finer points of life and death in your mind, it¡¯s a wonder you didn¡¯t become a priest.¡±  She threw a bundle at him.  ¡°Now, go and change your clothes, you smell.¡±  Man properly chastised; upper hand regained.


    Ulf grabbed the clothes and stalked away.  She sat down by the fire to get warm and saw that he had been busy while she was asleep.  There was a pot hanging over some coals to one side that appeared to be holding a delicious smelling stew, and all around the low flames leaned crisscrossed sticks with slender slices of meat stretched over them.  All in all, the fire pit was two or three times larger than when she went to bed, and the heat radiating from it felt terrific.  The thought of that hulking man toiling over a stew pot seemed comical, and it made her smile.  Her smile disappeared when she saw Martin¡¯s face.


    There was no consoling the boy, she knew.  The thought of her own father¡¯s death leaped unbidden into her thoughts.  When she was a child, she had been deathly ill.  All the healers her father could summon were unable to find anything wrong; she was just wasting away.  Eventually, he sent the healers away and sat unmoving by her bed.  In a fit of despair, he grabbed her by the shoulders and started weeping.  She felt a sensation of heat at his touch, and it felt good.  Without knowing what she was doing, she pulled at the heat until it threatened to burn her soul.  When she woke the next morning, she felt like she had never been sick, but her father lay dead at her bedside.  It wasn¡¯t until many years later, after meeting Reka, that she understood what happened.  It was Reka that taught her about her unusual gift, and terrible curse.  And she hated him for it.


    ¡°This is my fault, isn¡¯t it,¡± Martin asked, interrupting her thoughts.


    It was the same question he had asked her the night before, and just like the night before, she could not answer it.  She knew what it was to be genuinely at fault.  Instead, she changed the subject.


    ¡°You know, we are not too far from a very historic place,¡± she said, hoping the boy would not detect the quaver in her voice.


    It seemed that Martin didn¡¯t want to hear the answer any more than she wanted to give it because he snatched at the comment.  He looked around curiously and asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°If you were to travel a few days west and a little south of here, you come near the spot where the Treaty of Five was created,¡± she said gratefully.


    Martin furled his forehead, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is.¡±


    ¡°No shame there,¡± she said, ¡°not many people do, though it rules the way we all live today.¡±


    She could see him preparing to speak, and instead of hushing him, like she would Ulf, she let him continue.


    ¡°How can it rule our lives if we don¡¯t even know about it?¡±  He asked


    ¡°Because that treaty, along with the events that preceded it, established the world as we know it.  It sets the boundaries for the provinces and the rules that most of us live by today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said.  He was participating in the conversation, but she could see that he wasn¡¯t really interested.  Still, she pushed on.


    ¡°I can tell you the story if you like.  You might enjoy it.¡±  She said.  ¡°And I might enjoy not having to talk to you about your father,¡± she thought to herself.  She was a coward.


    Martin looked around the camp, not really focusing on any one thing, then shrugged.  She ground her teeth; apparently, Ulf had made an impression on the boy.


    ¡°Ok,¡± she said slowly, ¡°I will tell you.  It started a very long time ago.  The world was wracked by constant war over control of the land, and the people were on the verge of destroying themselves.  This was a time of great magic, and the desolation was staggering.  Eventually, the gods grew tired of their children¡¯s squabbles and called forth the six greatest wizards of the age.  They were Bethos, Taian, Halloran, Galios, Petra, and Teague.  After much hardship, the six wizards reached the domain of the gods.  They were greeted by a lone man.  He called each man forward, save Bethos, and placed in his hand a large gem.  In a loud voice he spoke;¡±


    ¡®Is iad seo na clocha na cumhachta!  Chun gach ceanna a thugtar, ionas gur f¨ªeder leat a leigheas ar an tlamm.¡¯


    These are the stones of power!  To each one is given, so that you may heal the land.


    She paused to wet her lips and could see that Martin was genuinely interested now.


    ¡°The stones gave the wizards power over the elements.  To Taian, the stone of life was given.  Halloran received the stone of earth, Galios; the stone of wind, Petra; the stone of fire, and Teague; the stone of water.  The five men looked in awe at their gifts, and the messenger spoke again:¡±


    ¡®Chun do l¨ªne is iad seo cumasach do gach am, mar sin n¨ª f¨ªedir leis an talamh ag fulaingt ar¨ªs.¡¯


    To your line, these are gifted for all time, so the land may never again suffer.


    ¡°The five men stepped away from the messenger.  They went to Bethos and showed him their treasures.  Bethos stood resolutely still, glaring at the god¡¯s avatar.  It was not his way to become jealous, but he and the messenger eyed each other for a long time.  Finally, the messenger spoke:¡±


    ¡®Bethos is mo de na fir.  Tar ar aghiahd.¡¯


    Bethos, greatest of all men.  Come forward.


    ¡®Chun tu a thabhairt duinn, do gach am, an Choroin na Beatha.¡¯


    To you, we give, for all time, the Crown of Life.


    There was a loud laugh, and Alexis looked behind her.  Ulf was walking toward them.


    ¡°What a load of theatrical nonsense!¡±  He shouted.


    ¡°Perhaps a little,¡± she replied, ¡°but it makes a better story when told this way.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ulf retorted, ¡°it makes a bunch of power-hungry fools sound like saints.  If you want to tell a story, why don¡¯t you start by telling us where we are going.¡±


    Alexis looked pleadingly at him.  ¡°It is not time for you to know that, but I can tell you that this story has everything to do with our destination.¡±


    Ulf did not seem mollified, and he looked on the verge of another protest when Martin spoke.


    ¡°Please, Ulf, I want to hear it.¡±  The pain in the boy¡¯s face was evident, and it was apparent he was desperate for any diversion from his grief.  Ulf grunted and moved to the stew and stirred the pot.


    ¡°Might as well eat if we¡¯re going to have storytime.¡±  He ladled the thick, steaming mix onto three plates and passed them around.  He added large chunks of bread then sat down next to the boy.


    The stew was magnificent, and, for a time, the three of them sat and ate.  When they had cleaned their plates, Ulf refilled them, and they started on a second helping.  Now that the pang of hunger had been dealt with, she ate more slowly.  Food indeed was balm for the soul, she thought.  She felt less weary, and even Ulf¡¯s barbaric eating habits didn¡¯t bother her.  When she heard the energetic scraping of spoons on plates slow from the other two, she began her story again.


    ¡°However, the stones and the crown came into existence, it is clear that they were mighty.  With them, the six men quickly calmed the fighting and established the First Kingdom.  It was decreed that the stones would be set into the crown, and the line of Bethos would rule for all time.  The five owners of the stones joined to form the Council of Five.  Once set into the crown, Bethos gained dominion over the vast power of the stones.  But because he was truly humble and honest, the power never corrupted him.¡±


    She paused to take another bite.  Ulf and Martin were listening intently, so without comment, she continued.


    ¡°Bethos was always kind and generous with his advisers because he knew the vast power they had given up for him.  Under their rule, the First Kingdom flourished.  The land was healed, and great cities formed.  But, men are men, and unrest eventually found its way into the realm.  A man named Kalem Dorse gathered a following and demanded a land of his own to rule, free from what he called the stifling tyranny of Bethos.  They threatened violence and Bethos, the memory of war still fresh in his mind, relented.  He granted the whole of the north to Kalem and decreed that any who wished to follow could do so without fear of harm.  This was the start of what we call the Second Kingdom.  Though Bethos had given into Kalem¡¯s demands, he was uneasy in his mind.  For the first time in nearly a generation, he ordered the army reassembled.  They watched the border for any sign of treachery from Kalem, but none was to be found.  For all he could discover, Kalem¡¯s rule was fair, and trade was soon established between the two realms.  If the kingdom had flourished before, it positively overflowed with prosperity now.¡±


    Ulf cleared his throat, and Alexis paused.  ¡°Exactly how does this have anything to do with our current situation?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°I told you, now is not the time, but it does.  You will know eventually.¡±  She replied.


    ¡°Before or after I¡¯m lying dead on the ground,¡± he muttered.


    Alexis pretended not to hear him and continued.


    ¡°Bethos¡¯ fears came to pass at last.  Either one or all of his advisors worked in secret with Kalem to create a sixth stone, Cloch na Bhias, the stone of death.  With this weapon, Kalem waged war on Bethos and very nearly won.  In desperation, Bethos devised a plan to defeat Kalem and punish his treacherous advisors.  He unleashed all of the power from the five stones at once.  The tsunami of power destroyed Kalem and reshaped the land, separating the north from the rest of the realm with a large sheer mountain range.  The attack killed Bethos in the process, but before he died, he spoke a prophecy declaring that the stones would have power once again, and another king would come.  The advisors looked at their dead king and the useless stones in his crown, descended upon his body, and took the stones.  They waged war on each other for control of the land for many years, but when none could prove victorious, they established the Treaty of Five.  Each advisor was given a section of land to rule as his own.¡±


    There was a rustling sound, and Alexis looked up.  This time it was Martin that had caused the interruption.  He was shuffling around and trying hard to stifle a yawn.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for tonight.¡±  She said, looking at Ulf.  ¡°Martin needs rest, and we have work to do.¡±  She said.


    Ulf nodded and started gathering the plates.  He dropped them at her feet and said, ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    Upper hand lost.

 Into the Swamp

    The swamp stretched out before Reka.  There was little in the way of vegetation except the occasional grouping of scraggly bushes sitting upon squat, muddy hillocks.  There were Strangler Weeds, of course, but they rarely broke the surface of the stagnant water.  Where they did, they snaked along the surface, writhing slowly to and fro.  He saw a giant insect come near the end of one of the wriggling plants.  There was a slapping sound and a slight splash.  When the surface settled, the insect was gone, and the weed was still.  Now that he was here, Reka wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed.


    He was sure this swamp held answers.  It could not be a coincidence that the swamp had taken over the land after Seline¡¯s death, especially if she owned the pendant at the time of her death.  He had traced the Halloran line meticulously, and all his work led him here to this town.  Combined with Aedon¡¯s last name, Mika¡¯s ability to stone sing, and the swamp¡¯s peculiar behavior, he was sure he had tracked down Domhain.  Tracked it down only to have no idea where it could be, other than in this foul place.


    With Aedon in town, and Mika at home studying hard, he figured he had two days at most to search the swamp.  He wished Gregory was here.  With him, the waters of the swamp would be no impediment.  Reka just wasn¡¯t equipped with the right kind of knowledge for this job, but there was no one else to do it.  He brought with him three long branches, each one longer than the last, to help gauge the depth of the water before him.  They wouldn¡¯t, however, help with finding sinkholes.  He stood at the edge of the water and knew he was stalling.  To delay the moment when he had to enter further, he checked his pack.  There was plenty of food and water, a bedroll, and some small excavation tools he borrowed surreptitiously from Aedon¡¯s toolshed.  Reka felt, for the first time in a very long time, the pang of fear.  He was deeply out of his element, both figuratively and literally.  He took a deep breath and stepped into the pungent water.


    Air bubbles and small clouds of mud marked each footstep as he strode slowly into the swamp.  When the occasional air bubble broke the surface, it released a foul sulfuric odor.  It only took a few steps for Reka to cut a couple of small sections of cloth from his shirt and stuff them deep into his nostrils.  They didn¡¯t completely block the smell, but it was a marked improvement.  Before each step, he thrust one of the branches into the water.  In this way, he managed a meandering path through the swamp.  Every once in a while, his legs would sink deep in the mud. Sometimes to the knee. He was forced to halt his progress to extricate himself.


    It took much longer than he expected, but finally, he reached the first hillock.  The climb out of the swamp was challenging, but the thought of dry land was more than enough motivation.  Once on land, he was disappointed to find that it was not as dry as hoped.  The ground was thick mud made slick by a film of slippery algae.  The innocent-looking scrub bushes were covered with long thin thorns that he felt could have served as arrowheads in a pinch.  Dart tips at the very least.


    All in all, it was an uncomfortable respite.  Reka managed to find an open spot large enough to sit on.  He sat down and took a long drink from his waterskin.  He still wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed.  He had a vague notion of wandering around, trying to feel for the presence of magic.  He looked in the direction he had come.  He hadn¡¯t traveled very far.  He thought briefly about giving up and coming back with some kind of boat.  The thought of Aedon¡¯s displeasure at finding out his purpose put an end to that line of thinking, though.  The man was not stable, and there was no predicting what he might do.  A few minutes passed, and Reka recognized the beginnings of more procrastination.  With a curse, he got back to his feet and moved deeper into the swamp.


    As the day wore on, Reka realized this sojourn was a pointless waste of time.  He was exhausted, filthy, and in a foul mood.  He could no longer be sure which way he had come, but that didn¡¯t worry him.  He had left a beacon stone at the edge of the swamp, and when he wanted to head back, all he had to do was crush the stone¡¯s twin, and a bright column of light would appear.  He turned the stone over in his hands a few times and gave serious thought to ending this charade immediately.  In the end, it was time that decided the matter for him.  He had traveled more than half the day to get where he was.  The idea of traversing the swamp at night was less appealing than spending the night in it, so he pushed on.


    He walked for a time, then rested on a hillock for a while, then walked some more.  He repeated that pattern for hours.  His path was always dictated to him. Either by the depth of the water or the presence of unusually large Strangler Weeds.  Aside from those murderous plants, a few insects, and the brush-covered hillocks, he saw nothing else.  No fish, no birds, no flowers¡­nothing.  It was a depressing place to spend the day.  The daylight was fading, and a thick fog had started rolling over the swamp when he reached a large hillock.  It was much larger than the rest, and for once scarcely covered in brush.  It was also absent of the slimy algae.  It was an ideal place to camp for the night, so he decided against further incursion.


    He gathered a large quantity of the scrub brush and piled it into a small hole he dug for his fire.  As careful as he had been while harvesting the timber, he could not prevent the thorns from poking him.  His hands and arms were covered in small punctures, and they bled freely.  They also hurt like hell.  He tried for some time to get a fire lit with his flint, but the wood was too damp to burn.  Finally, he threw a stone at the kindling, and fire sprang to life at once.  Magic may not be the answer to everything, he thought, but it had its place Dammit.  He took some time cleaning his wounds and then ate a disheartening meal of dried pork and stale bread.  Unrolling his bedding, he decided at first light he would make his way out of here.  He was just going to have to find a better idea for locating the stone.


    Reka woke before the sun rose.  The fire was reduced to barely warm coals, and the fog from the night before covered everything in a layer of moisture.  It was also cold, very cold.  He looked at the swollen punctures on his body and decided against trying to harvest more brush.  That didn¡¯t mean he was going to go without a fire.


    ¡°Where¡¯s it going to spread, ¡° He said out loud.  Then he threw a stone directly into the grouping of bushes.  The sight of the vile plants bursting into flame raised his spirit. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    He started to repack his bed bedroll, but it was completely covered in mud.  He let it fall from his fingers and looked around.  The flickering light of the fire made it possible for him to see his surroundings more clearly.  Without the fog to obscure his vision, he saw that he was on an actual island.  It rose much higher than he initially thought.  He hadn¡¯t dared travel too far from the edge the night before and was dismayed to find that he had spent a miserable night needlessly.  The farther he walked, the drier the land became, and the higher it rose.  There was even a small amount of actual grass growing in small patches.  His desire to leave at once faded a little as he explored his surroundings.  Before he allowed himself to wander too far, he went back to his camp to wait for daylight.  The fire was still burning, but not as intensely, and he found an almost dry area to sit and eat his breakfast.


    While he ate, he tried to reckon how far into the swamp he had penetrated.  It couldn¡¯t have been too far, and he figured he was still in the newly flooded area.  That meant this must have been a large hill in the days before the swamp claimed the land.  The sun was now full above the horizon.  He gathered his pack and went back to his exploration.  He chose to search the area in a spiral, starting at the water¡¯s edge and tightening the circle with each circuit of the island.  He was unsurprised to find the same miserable environment near the water, but as he rose higher onto the hill, the change was dramatic.  He passed the areas of sparse growth he noted earlier, but eventually, that gave way to more complete coverage.  It was the last stubborn remnant of life, and though it tried, the swamp could not snuff it out entirely.  After so long in the dark, dank, swamp, it was beautiful to behold.


    He did not see any signs that the land had been worked, though.  This struck him as odd.  If he was right about where he was, this hill would have stood in the middle of prime farmland.  Even prosperous farmers did not often leave tillable soil untouched.  He supposed the swamp might have erased any trace of activity, but it was unlikely.  His search brought him near the top, and he stopped suddenly.  The air tingled slightly, and the fine hairs on the back of his neck rose.  The signs were different for every mage, but this was his body¡¯s way of telling him magic was being used. Or had been used in this area.  He had given up on the idea of searching for magic, and to have such a robust response without focusing his mind meant the magic in the area was powerful.  He immediately thought of Domhain, but that didn¡¯t make sense.  It was lost in the old swamp, and he hadn¡¯t made it that far in.  Whatever it was, it was all around him.  Now that he was focusing on it, he couldn¡¯t take a step without feeling it.  He retraced his path down to the water¡¯s edge.  Though the feeling diminished, it never vanished entirely.  Whatever was causing it, it had saturated the entire area in magic.


    He went back to the top and intensified his search.  No matter how closely he inspected the ground, he could not find anything that marked one spot as more attractive than another.  He came to the conclusion that whatever it was, it was beneath the hill.  He unloaded his pack and surveyed his tools.  He had a small trowel, a hand pick, a small wooden mallet, and a coil of thin, coarse rope.  Not exactly the stuff for digging up an entire hill.  He tried to find the spot where the magic felt the most intense and was not surprised when he found himself on the very top of the hill.  He decided to focus his efforts here and began digging.


    The ground here was dry but soft.  Despite his limited equipment, he soon had a large segment of land excavated.  Given the size of the hill, he was expecting to have his progress impeded by rocks, or even halted altogether by solid stone, but there was nothing larger than a pebble to stand in his way.  He wasn¡¯t an expert on dirt, but he did find this a little out of the ordinary.  As he dug, the feeling of magic grew stronger.  He didn¡¯t know what he was searching for, but he felt he was on the right track.  He paused for a few minutes to hurriedly get something to eat and drink.  The sun was higher in the sky than he was expecting, and mid-day could not be far off.  There was no way he was going to be able to walk away from this mystery.  If he was careful with his rations, he had enough to last a few days if needed.  Aedon¡¯s wrath would just have to be endured.


    The digging continued unabated for several more hours, and he had to force himself to stop for food and water at regular intervals.  When the light was no longer sufficient for him to see, he stopped.  He was utterly drained, but there was a six-foot deep hole in front of him now.  The feeling of magic was now overwhelming.  He was actively shielding himself from it now rather than feeling for its presence.  He knew he should stop for the night, but his excitement was clouding his judgment.  He threw a small stone into the air, and a brilliant light came to life.  He crushed another stone, and energy filled him.


    He continued his frantic search for the source of the magic.  When he felt exhaustion creeping up on him, he simply crushed another stone.  He knew he was using too much magic.  He could not keep this up, but his mind was lost in his desire to find the source of that power.  A part of him watched as his sanity slipped slowly away, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.  Even using his most precious stone, he had never felt this much power, and he was drunk on it.


    Without warning, his trowel struck something solid.  He stupidly tossed his tool aside and began digging with his bare hands.  He soon uncovered a large wooden box.  It looked like living wood, and there was no sign of an opening.  No lid, no hinges, nothing.  On the top, there was a faded inscription.  Reka heaved it out of the hole and washed the letters with water.  He could just make out the words.


    Beidh eile teacht, beidh na clocha Shine ar¨ªs.


    Another will come, the stones will shine again.


    His excitement grew to a fever pitch as he searched the box for any sign that it could be opened.  Without warning, he shuddered and slumped over the box.


    ¡­


    The water sliding beneath the small boat made no sound as it carried its burden to the shore of the large island.  There was a soft thud as the hull grounded itself, and the two men leaped out.


    ¡°I told you there was a light over here,¡± the first man whispered.


    The second man reached into the boat and pulled out two thick clubs.  He handed one to his partner, and they crept towards the top of the hill.


    ¡°Looks like master was right, the fool came back after all.¡±  He said quietly.


    As they approached the top, they dropped to their bellies and slithered slowly along the ground.  Aedon¡¯s temper was near-legendary, and they wanted to take him by surprise if possible.  When they could see above the crest, they saw a man slumped over near a large hole.  The only thing more legendary than Aedon¡¯s temper was his love of drink.  The two men got to their feet.


    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s passed out drunk,¡± the first man shouted.


    He walked over the man and rolled him over.  He was lying on top of a large chest, but that wasn¡¯t what caused the intake of breath.  This wasn¡¯t Aedon.  The second man came up behind him.


    ¡°This ain''t him, Tom,¡± he said, confused.


    ¡°No, it ain''t,¡± Tom said.  ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°We was supposed to take him alive if we found him, tie this one up, and we¡¯ll take him instead,¡± said Tom¡¯s partner.


    They bound the man with his own rope and carried him and the chest to the boat.  With a heave, they got the boat back into the water and were gone.

 Two Suns

    Mika lay on her side and watched the sunrise through her window.  The reds and oranges pushing the black of night away seemed appropriate.  Her life had been one long night, and then Papa came home.  She had long wished for that moment and had played it out in her mind many times.  The reality, though, was nothing like she had imagined.


    In her mind, there was a joyous reunion followed by hours of laughing and talking.  Instead, there were almost no words.  Papa just ran to her, and they both cried a lot.  He said he was sorry, and he wished he could take it all back.  He said he wasn¡¯t going to be that way anymore.  Then, they went to bed.  No laughing.  No talking.  Just tears and short apologies.  Now she was lying in her bed, not knowing what to think or feel.  She was hopeful that Papa was genuinely sorry, and she was more optimistic he had actually changed, but she still felt that ages-old sadness and loss.  The blackness continued its retreat as the sun declared its dominance over the sky, and her thoughts faded away as she lay mesmerized by the rise of the new day.  When the last remnant of the night disappeared, she sat up.  Her night had gone on too long; it was time to be the sun.


    She got out of bed and dressed.  Instead of the drab work clothes she was used to wearing, she put on one of the few dresses she owned.  She spent extra time brushing her hair, and using one of her mother¡¯s old hairpins, she pulled it into a long ponytail.  She only had one pair of shoes, but she took the time to clean them as best she could.  She couldn¡¯t see herself fully in her tiny mirror, but she didn¡¯t really need to.  She felt the transformation inside of her, and she was Papa¡¯s little girl again.  She left the room with a smile on her face.


    As soon as she opened the bedroom door, she heard noises coming from the kitchen.  Papa was never up this early after harvest, so she thought Reka must have come back from his trip.  She got as far as the living area before she stopped dead.  The noises she heard had masked another sound, whistling.  It wasn¡¯t just any whistling, though.  It was the song her mother used to hum to her before bed.  She slowly rounded the corner to the kitchen.  Papa was bustling about preparing breakfast.  She had to contend with another shock as she saw the large basket on the table.  It was the same basket they had taken on their last family picnic.  Events were moving too quickly, and she started to feel light-headed.  Her balance wavered, and she just managed to catch herself before falling to the floor.  The sound got Papa¡¯s attention, and he rushed to her side.


    ¡°Mika!¡±  He exclaimed.  ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Papa,¡± she answered weakly.  ¡°I just felt funny.¡±


    He placed an arm around her shoulder and helped her to the table.  She exalted in his warmth.  She walked a little slower than was strictly necessary, and Papa didn¡¯t seem in too big a hurry either.  When he sat her down, he looked at her thoroughly for the first time.


    ¡°Oh, Mika, you look so beautiful.  What¡¯s the occasion?¡±


    Mika looked up at his admiring face, ¡°I decided to be the sun, Papa.¡±


    She watched as he gathered the plates.  He set them on the table and took the seat across from her.


    ¡°You decided to be the sun?¡±  He asked.


    Under his gaze, she suddenly felt foolish.  Despite her newfound resolve, the old insecurities were creeping back in.  Her epiphany was fading away into self-doubt, and she felt her shoulders slump.


    ¡°Mika, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looked back at him.  His eyes were soft, and his face was open.


    ¡°I was looking out the window watching the sun come up.¡±  She said.  ¡°It was so pretty how the night just went away in all that light.  So I decided to be the sun.¡±


    She finished the last words, weakly.  She expected Papa to laugh at her or to tell her how silly she was being.  Instead, he just looked at her.  She did not recognize the look on his face, but she continued.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s been so dark for so long.  I just wanted to bring some light.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and then Papa laughed.


    ¡°Oh, Mika, you¡¯re such a smart girl!¡±  He said.  ¡°You know what?  I think I want to be the sun too.¡±


    He reached across the table and took one of her hands.


    ¡°Mika, I love you so much.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.  Even when he had come home last night, he hadn¡¯t said those words.  Tears began to fall, and for the first time, she could remember there wasn¡¯t a hint of pain behind them.  She let go of his hand and walked around the table.  She hugged him tightly.


    ¡°I love you too, Papa.¡±


    The meal continued with Mika and Papa sitting side by side.  They didn¡¯t talk further, but the silence wasn¡¯t strained.  When they were finished eating, Mika gathered the dishes and took them out to the wash pail.  When she returned, Papa was filling the basket with some linen-wrapped food.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±  She asked.


    He looked up from his work.  ¡°I thought we would go for a walk and have a little picnic.¡±


    She liked the idea, but a thought nagged at her.


    ¡°But I have work.  If Reka comes back and I¡¯m slacking off, he might not teach me.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me,¡± Papa said, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He said he had to take a short trip and that he would be back in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Papa said, ¡°He can hardly complain about you slacking if he¡¯s off on his own little holiday.  If he gets upset, I¡¯ll take the blame.  I would really like to spend the day with you.¡±


    That was all the convincing Mika needed.  She ran to her room and folded up a blanket to take with them.  She thought about changing into her work clothes for the trip, but she glanced at her reflection in her mirror and could not bear the idea of putting those rags back on.  She met Papa in the living area.  He must have had the same plan as her because he was in his new clothes and holding the basket over his shoulder.


    ¡°Ready?¡±  He asked with a smile.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± She replied.  ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    She saw his eyes narrow, and his expression fell a little.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d take a walk along the swamp road.¡±  He said carefully.


    She stepped away from him.  ¡°No,¡± she said in a calm, monotone voice.


    So that was what this was all about.  The new cloths and the new attitude were just a trick to get her to go down that stupid road.  She felt betrayed.  Without another word, she fled to her room.  She flung herself onto the bed and began to cry.  She was tired of crying, yet she could not stop.  For a beautiful moment, she thought things were going to be different.  She thought Papa had changed, and they were going to be a family again.  The sun set on her hopes and the memory of its short-lived brilliance made its absence all the more painful.  There was a knock on her door.  She ignored it.  Another knock.  More silence.


    ¡°Mika, can I come in please?¡±


    Her father¡¯s voice sounded cautious, and his knocking was gentle.  She continued to ignore him.  Several moments passed, and Mika heard the door latch being opened.  She rolled to face away from the door as Papa slowly opened it.  She didn¡¯t hear him cross the room, but the bed sagged a little as he sat down.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared, but I really think this is something we should do.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±  She asked.  ¡°You¡¯re not scared of anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mika, if only that were true,¡± he said.  ¡°I¡¯m afraid all the time.¡±


    She rubbed her eyes and turned to face him.  His expression was so open it was hard to stay mad.


    ¡°Mika,¡± he said, ¡°Have you ever heard the story of Caleb the Gardener?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°Caleb the Gardener lived a long time ago in a quiet little village.  He loved everything beautiful and devoted his life to the tending of his massive garden.  He covered every inch of his land in the most colorful and wondrous flowers, trees, and hedges.  As the garden grew, he would create gorgeous pathways so that passersby could stroll at their leisure and enjoy his creation.  He was perfectly content and had no care beyond his single passion.  One afternoon, while sculpting a path along a small hill that bordered the garden, he discovered the opening to a cave.  He drew near and was overcome with a powerful fear.  He dropped his tools and fled.  He tried many times to return to that spot, but every time the fear won out, and he retreated.  He lived his life in fear of that cave, and his garden suffered.  He could not expand in any direction other than that of the foul place, so his progress halted.  Eventually, he put the fearful cave out of his mind and devoted his energy to those parts of the garden that were already complete.  He spent the remainder of his life happily caring for his plants, but he was always aware of that niggling fear.  Just before he died, he confided to his family that his only regret was not being able to finish his garden, and he cursed the cave with his last breath.  They buried Caleb in the middle of his creation.  After the funeral, his oldest son went to the cave that has cost his father his dream.  He felt no fear and went directly into it.  And do you know what he found there?¡±


    Mika was so absorbed in the story that the question surprised her.  ¡°What did he find?¡± she said breathlessly.


    ¡°Nothing.  The cave was absolutely empty.¡±


    Mika sat up.  ¡°Nothing?¡±  She asked.  ¡°If there was nothing in there, why was he afraid?¡±


    ¡°He was afraid because he didn¡¯t know there was nothing there.  His mind turned the unknown into something fearful, and he could never overcome it.¡±


    Mika was confused, and it must have been evident because Papa continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡±  He said pleadingly.  ¡°If you don¡¯t face your fears, you let them control you, and you might find out too late that there was never really anything to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°But what if there is something to be afraid of?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Then you face it and move on.  But this is a fear you don¡¯t have to face alone.  I will be with you every step of the way.¡±  He said confidently.


    ¡°Every step,¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Yes, Mika, every step.  I think it¡¯s important, we say goodbye.  That¡¯s the fear I will be facing today.  I have avoided it for so long, and it has tortured me.¡±


    Mika was having a hard time believing that Papa was ever afraid.  He had been in the army, and he had challenged anyone that dared come onto his land, no matter how strong they were.  These were not things you could do while being afraid, she thought.  In the end, her desire to spend the day with Papa decided the matter.


    ¡°Ok,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±


    He got up from the bed and held out a hand to her.  She took it, and with a great tug, he pulled her up and into an embrace.  The hug lasted for only a moment, but Mika thought she could get used to this.


    They strolled with Papa carrying the blanket, and Mika toting the basket.  The day was bright, and it was just cold enough that the exertion was comfortable.  Mika glanced at the sky and saw a large bird swoop low to the ground then retake flight.


    ¡°What was that?¡±  She asked.


    Papa looked up just in time to see the bird disappear into the distance.  ¡°Probably a hawk,¡± he said.  ¡°They¡¯re pretty common in these parts.¡±


    She wondered why she had never noticed them before.  It seemed like the whole world was new.  She kept her eyes on the sky, hoping for another glimpse of the majestic bird and did not notice that they had stepped off the road.  She took several steps before she realized she was walking on the grass.  Taking her eyes off the sky, she saw that they were in front of a large tree.  It stood alone and dominated the area.


    ¡°This,¡± Papa said, ¡°is the very spot where I asked your mother to marry me.  When she said yes, I drew my knife to carve our names in the bark.  She threatened to change her mind if I did.  She told me it was a sin to harm another living thing for something so vain.  That was when I really knew I loved her.  She was so caring and compassionate.  I actually buried the knife right here at the base of the tree.  As an offering of penance, I told her.¡±


    Mika did not know what to say.  They stood there for a while, and then Papa patted the trunk and turned to leave.  They made their way to the swamp in this way.  Occasionally they would stop, and he would tell her a story about a place, they would linger a while, then move on.  She had never heard most of the stories, and with each one, she felt closer to her mother.  The long-sustained pain was melting away, and her steps grew lighter.  Finally, they were on the swamp road.  If only the fear had gone away with the pain, she thought.


    Papa seemed to have run out of happy memories because now he walked in silence.  His attitude reflected her own hesitation, and she hoped he would turn around and run.  That was what she wanted to do.  Unfortunately, he walked on.  Without warning, he stopped.  It didn¡¯t seem like they had gone very far, but when she looked back, she could not see where the road turned onto their farm.


    She had never been to this spot before, but she somehow knew this was where her mother had perished.  She walked to the water¡¯s edge and peered into its depths.  It almost seemed like it was calling her.  She jumped as Papa put his hand on her shoulder.  They both stood there looking into the murky swamp.  The surface was so placid it was hard to think anyone could drown in it.  Papa gently took the basket from and pulled out a small float with a candle in the center.


    ¡°What is that?¡± she asked.


    He fumbled with his small tender box.  ¡°I got it from Brother Mark when I was in town.  It¡¯s called a spirit boat.¡±  He drew a long piece of straw from the basket and lit the end.  He touched it to the wick, and the candle came to life.  It was set into the boat, so the flames made the whole thing seem to glow.


    ¡°A spirit boat?  What does it do?¡±


    He motioned for her to take one side.  ¡°It¡¯s supposed to take a message to the spirit of the departed, or some such nonsense.  It seemed the best way to say goodbye.¡±


    They lowered into the water and gave a gentle push.


    ¡°Seline, my love, you were a wonderful wife and gave me a wonderful daughter.  I¡¯ll always love you.¡±


    For only the second time in her life, Mika saw her Papa cry as she watched the boat float away.  It seemed to be moving too fast for the still waters.  She wanted to say something, but her mouth would not move.  She just watched the light grow dimmer as the boat made its way further into the swamp.  Finally, words burst from her.


    ¡°Mama!¡±  She screamed.  ¡°I love you, mama!¡±


    The boat burst into flames, and a small tendril of smoke rose into the air, then the light was gone.


    ¡°I think she heard us,¡± Papa said weakly.


    The walk back was somber and quiet; each of them absorbed in their own thoughts.  Mika could not get the feeling of longing as she stood facing the water out of her mind.  She had wanted to go into it, she still did.  She looked at the swamp and noticed something strange at the edge.  It was pushed up against a small bush, and she could just make out an outline.


    ¡°Papa, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s what?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s something by the water over there, near that bush.¡±  She pointed to where she had seen the object.


    They hurried to the spot and found a small boat.  It looked like it had been pushed into the bush to hide it, but it must have come loose.


    ¡°Mika, step back, please,¡± Papa said.  His voice was harsh, and she recognized the familiar anger.


    He examined the ground, pacing back and forth.  When he was done, he looked up at the sun.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to town,¡± he said.


    It didn¡¯t matter how much Papa had changed in the last few days, Mika knew better than to ask questions when he sounded like this.  She had no breath to spare for talking in any case.  They were moving at almost a run.


    They reached the inn just after full dark.  Despite the cold, she was sweating immensely, and she paused at the door to catch her breath.  Papa must have forgotten she was there because he walked right into the inn without her.


    When she entered, she saw Papa standing at the bar arguing with a man.


    ¡°Not the swamp again, Aedon?¡± he said.  ¡°I thought you were past that.¡±


    It seemed Papa was having a hard time controlling himself because his voice kept rising and lowering.


    ¡°Someone was in my swamp, Sean!¡±  He said.  ¡°I found a boat and some tracks.  I want you to come out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Aedon, I have a business to run.  I can¡¯t go chasing every phantom you think has defiled your precious swamp.  I told you, I¡¯m done with that.¡±


    ¡°Sean, please,¡± Papa said calmly, ¡°just once more.  I found tracks, and it looks like whoever it was took something.  I found indications that something was being dragged.  You¡¯re three times the hunter I am, maybe you can make something out of it.¡±


    The man hung his head.  ¡°Ok, Aedon.  I will do it just once more, but not tonight.  We will go first thing in the morning.  Now, how about I get you and Mika something to eat and a room.¡±


    Mika walked up to the bar and looked closely at the man.  He seemed familiar.


    ¡°Hello, Mika, I¡¯m Sean,¡± the man said.  ¡°I bet you don¡¯t remember me, but I¡¯m an old friend of your dad.¡±


    ¡°Hello Sean, I¡¯m pleased to meet you,¡± she said, trying hard to sound like a proper town girl.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you polite?  Your dad and I have some things to do tomorrow.  How would you like to stay here for a couple of days?¡±


    The thought of staying in the inn excited her.  She had never slept anywhere but her house before.


    ¡°Oh, yes!  That would be wonderful!¡±  She exclaimed.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll get you some dinner and then you can go to your room.¡±


    When Mika finished eating, Sean had a serving girl show her to a small room.  It was the fanciest room she had ever seen.  The bed looked soft, and she jumped onto it.  As soon as she was under the covers, she was asleep.

 The Consequence of Power

    ¡°I told you we¡¯re taking him with us!¡±  Tom shouted at the figure cowering before him.


    The man was hunched over and holding his torn and filthy coat over his face.  He was hiding the bruises he had sustained in his earlier argument with the much larger and stronger Tom.  Reka watched events through narrowed eyes.  He wished he could claim cleverness for his stealth, but the truth was he could not open his eyes all the way.  Every speck of light that made it through burned, and he felt sick.


    ¡°But he¡¯s not even the one we want,¡± the man mumbled.  ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him and go.¡±


    ¡°I say who we kill and who we keep alive, Toad,¡± Tom said harshly.  ¡°Your job is to do what I say when I say it.  Or maybe you want to go back to the Gorge and explain to him how you¡¯re qualified to be the leader?¡±


    Reka didn¡¯t know if Toad was an insult or the man¡¯s name, but it fit nonetheless.  He squatted comfortably, and when he moved, it was with a definite hop.  He also made a sort of chuffing noise when he spoke.  That is where the similarities ended, though.  Where a toad was full-bodied to the point of being fat, Toad was emaciated, and wherever his body was visible through his rags, he looked like a flesh-colored skeleton.


    ¡°No need for that, Tom,¡± he whined.  ¡°You¡¯re the boss, no denyin¡¯ that.  I¡¯m just saying if we kill him, we can take his stuff is all.  Master don¡¯t need to know nothing about it.¡±


    Reka started at his words and tried to feel for his pouches.  He was bound at the wrists and ankles, and it made his movements awkward.  His hands only had to travel a few inches to reach his waist, though, and he was alarmed to find his pouches were missing.  He was also alarmed that his arms felt like they were on fire.  He let out an involuntary gasp.  The sound got Tom¡¯s attention, and he turned on him.


    ¡°So!¡±  He shouted.  ¡°Playing the possum, eh?  Well, I¡¯ll teach you better!¡±


    He picked up a small sack and lashed out.  Whatever was in the bag wasn¡¯t hard, but it was heavy, and it struck him in the left arm.  The pain was terrible, but Tom kept throttling him.  He slumped to his side screaming.  Each strike was unbearable agony, and each scream made his head hurt worse still.  When the blows ceased, he lay on his side, whimpering.  There was warm liquid running down his arms and legs, which didn¡¯t make sense.  As he was trying to process how he had been cut, the smell hit him.  Without warning, he wretched.  Tom jumped back, waving his hand in front of his nose.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±  He choked.  ¡°You smell like a three-day-old corpse.  You didn¡¯t get into the thorn trees, did ya?¡±


    Reka had no response other than to moan piteously.  His whole world was pain, and he had room in his mind for only one thought.  How had he let himself come to this?  One moment he was on the verge of a great discovery, the next, he was lying in his own vomit.  All that talk of being disciplined to Mika, and he had let himself draw too much magic.


    ¡°Toad!¡±  Tom shouted.  ¡°Get the herbs.  If we don¡¯t do something, we¡¯ll be delivering a corpse.¡±


    Toad hopped off to obey, and Tom pulled Reka roughly to a sitting position again.  He realized he was sitting against the trunk of a tree and leaned on it gratefully.  He didn¡¯t think he could feel more pain, but as Tom tore at his clothes, he groaned.  Tom unfastened his coat and pulled it roughly down.  It stopped where his hands were bound, revealing angry red pustules along the whole length of his arm.  Several of them had ruptured, and a thick yellow liquid was flowing freely from them.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky we came along,¡± Tom chided.  ¡°You¡¯d probably be dead in a day or two.  Thorn trees ain''t something you wanna mess with.  Of course,¡± he added, ¡°Maybe better dead in the swamp than alive in the Gorge.¡±


    Toad arrived with a small wrapped cloth and set it down next to Tom.  As soon as he did, he hopped quickly out of Tom¡¯s reach.  It was a good move because Tom¡¯s nonchalant backhand missed him by inches.  Reka watched as Tom gently unwrapped the cloth.  There were several large dried leaves inside, and Tom plucked one out.


    ¡°Toad,¡± He shouted again.  ¡°What good does this do me if I don¡¯t have any water?¡±


    Toad looked nervously at his leader.  It was plain that he didn¡¯t want to come within reach again.  The idea of disobeying was obviously even more frightening because he snatched the water pot from the fire and walked it over to Tom.


    ¡°Set it there.  And don¡¯t you dare spill it.¡±  Tom said.


    Toad carefully placed the pot on the ground.  He tried to hop away again but was too slow this time.  Tom had grabbed his sack and landed a vicious blow to the side of Toad¡¯s face.  He reeled back and shot a murderous look at Tom before scurrying away.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid all we got is Allheal,¡± Tom said.  ¡°Not a very strong herb, so we¡¯ll have to apply it inside the wound.¡±


    He crumbled the leaf into the steaming water and swirled it around a few times.  Once he was satisfied with the mixture, he drew out a small knife.  Reka was too dazed and in too much pain to protest. He didn¡¯t even flinch when Tom thrust the knife into one of the pustules.  He was expecting more pain, but the release of pressure was actually a relief.  Until Tom poured the scalding water into the wound, that is.  The water was short of boiling, but he let out another scream as it seared his flesh.  The cry, in turn, made his head hurt.  Where the liquid came in contact with the puss, it foamed and smoked, and after a short time, the pain subsided.  If only the pain in his head would be kind enough to do the same.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to go through that many more times before we¡¯re done,¡± Tom said.  ¡°Now, I¡¯m gonna have to cut those ropes so we can get all your clothes off.  If you try to resist, I¡¯m not gonna stop you, I¡¯m just not gonna keep going, understand?¡±


    Reka could not speak, so he nodded, and Tom used the knife to cut his bonds.  It took a very long time for him to finish his work and, though the pain caused by the hot water was severe, when it was over, he felt a lot better.  Tom wrapped the newly opened wounds in some almost clean cloth ripped from the protesting Toad¡¯s blanket and helped him put his clothes back on.  The ropes were tied back around his wrists and legs, and Tom stalked away.  Reka leaned his head on the tree and closed his eyes.  It wasn¡¯t long before the bliss of sleep overtook him.


    Reka was relieved to find when he woke, the daylight was gone.  He managed to open his eyes fully without his head exploding into agony.  The pain was still there, but it was much subdued.  Tom and Toad were talking by the fire like two old friends, and the smell of cooking filled the air.  His empty stomach gurgled, and his mouth watered.  His throat was dry and raw from his earlier screaming, but he found he could speak again.


    ¡°Water,¡± he moaned.  ¡°I need some water.¡±


    The two men ignored him and kept up their conversation.  It was plain they had no idea what they were dealing with.  They had his stones, but they couldn¡¯t take his magic.  He focused on the fire and gathered as much energy as he could.  It had been a long time since he had done magic unaided, a fact he now regretted.  It took much longer than he would have thought before he felt he had enough energy to do what he wanted.  When the buildup was sufficient, he let it loose.  Instead of the violent explosion, he was expecting, the world went black.  His entire body convulsed, and he fell over, screaming once more.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    He lay on the ground, thrashing.  In his weakened mental state, he must not have focused the energy properly, and it had backlashed on him.  The only thing that saved him was the relative weakness of the spell he was attempting.  The convulsions faded into shudders, then into stillness.  Tom was walking carefully toward him, but when the seizure stopped, he went back to the fire.


    ¡°Please,¡± Reka managed, ¡°I need water.¡±


    He had to bide his time.  Once he recovered, he would incinerate these two men.


    ¡°Better give it to him,¡± Tom said.


    Toad filled a large cup from a water bladder and brought it to him.  He set it on the ground and, just as though it was Tom, he was near, hopped quickly away.  Reka drank greedily from the cup, draining in one long gulp.  It felt terrific sliding down his throat.  When he finished drinking, Toad came and took the cup.  He refilled it and brought it back with a small plate of food.  It wasn¡¯t the fanciest meal he had ever seen, but Reka ate and drank happily.


    ¡°Better rest while you can,¡± Tom said without looking at him.  ¡°We leave in the morning with or without you.¡±


    There seemed to be no appropriate response, so Reka simply continued eating.


    He woke well before dawn.  The intense pain had returned, and he sat up, clutching his head.  His muscles ached, and despite the short respite after the treatment, his wounds were on fire again.  If he died because of a few scratches and a lot of stupidity, he was going to be very upset.  Actually, he thought, he would just be dead.  No more time to be angry.  That thought cleared some of the fog from his mind.  He very much wanted to be angry, and he knew exactly where he wanted that anger directed.


    He was still bound, but he wriggled enough to expose the upper part of his right arm.  The makeshift bandage has slipped away from one of the wounds, and he craned his head to get a look at it.  It didn¡¯t look any worse.  He lay down and scooted around, dragging his coat across the ground until it covered him once more.


    When he was once again protected from the frigid air, he scanned the ground for something he could use.  There was a depressingly short supply of hope to be found there.  He leaned back against the tree and tried to shift his weight to a more comfortable position.  Something pressed painfully into his rump, and a jolt of satisfaction ran through him.  He squirmed and wriggled but finally was able to reposition himself so that he could see what he had sat on.


    Sitting on the ground between his legs was a small stone.  It wasn¡¯t anything special, just a piece of plain rock, but it looked like the most beautiful thing in the world.  He remembered the words of his father; ¡°Great things always start with small things.¡±  He leaned forward and clutched it in both hands.  This was the beginning of the end for his hosts, and they slept on in complete ignorance.


    He closed his eyes and began to sing softly.  In his condition, there was little he could do beyond storing a little energy in the stone.  It would be some time before he could hope to use it, but he would stash it away, and when the time was right, he would unleash it on his unsuspecting captors.


    The process was slow.  Reka could feel the energy seeping from him into the stone.  It was an agonizing battle to keep the flow at a trickle so as not to induce another fit.  His concentration was broken by Toad¡¯s simpering voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake, Tom,¡± He said.


    Reka opened his eyes.  How long had he been singing?  The sun was entirely over the horizon now.  The light still burned his eyes, and he squinted to block the worst of it.  He hadn¡¯t gotten much into the stone, but it would be enough when the time came.  Toad sifted through a pack and pulled from it dried rations.


    ¡°He¡¯s in a good mood today,¡± he said.  ¡°Been singing all morning.¡±


    Toad handed Tod a large handful of the dried food, and he took a large bite.


    ¡°That¡¯ll change,¡± he said, swallowing hard.  ¡°I never met a happy mule.¡±


    The comment dispelled some of Reka¡¯s newfound resolve.  If he was forced to labor throughout the day, it would take a great deal longer to recover, if he ever did.  He had to get back to Mika and to the swamp.  The order of those thoughts shocked him.  When had the girl become more important than his mission?  He had vowed not to let anyone else in after the debacle with Alexis.  Yet this unassuming girl had slithered past all of his defenses, and he hadn¡¯t even seen it coming.  Tom had said their destination was the Gorge.  That could only mean King¡¯s Gorge.  If they were taking him there, it could only mean that it was occupied once more.  Reka had a suspicion as to who its new tenant was, and it wasn¡¯t good.


    Toad brought him his meal and scurried away.  Reka was tempted to try to cut and run at the first opportunity.  Unfortunately, there was something here more important than even his life.  He had to get his most precious possession back before he left.  He was going to have to see this to the end, regardless of how long it took.


    When Tom finished eating, he jumped up and moved to the edge of the camp.  Reka¡¯s limited field of vision had prevented him from seeing the whole area the night before, and he followed Tom with his eyes.  He saw the wondrous chest he had pulled from the earth sitting on a makeshift litter.  Tom was arranging ropes into a harness, and the mule comment suddenly made a lot more sense.


    Toad came over with an armful of their other supplies and dropped them next to the chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just drop em, idiot,¡± Tom shouted.


    ¡°Sorry, Tom,¡± Toad stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll make it right.¡±


    Toad¡¯s mannerisms reminded Reka of an abused dog.  He wondered if he would ever get the courage to bite.  Without waiting to be asked, Reka got to his feet.  Being bound made it a difficult task.  It was made more difficult by his protesting body.  For a moment, he wavered on the verge of falling down.  He shuffled slowly to the litter and held out his hands.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drag the stuff if I¡¯m bound.¡±  He said.  He would play the good captive for now.


    ¡°No, I guess you can¡¯t,¡± Tom mused.  ¡°Just make sure that¡¯s all you do.¡±


    As soon as the ropes were removed, he picked up the harness.


    ¡°Lead on.¡±


    The ropes dug into his shoulders as he dragged the supplies across the uneven ground.  It would have been miserable work when he was healthy, now it was excruciating.  As he walked, he thought about the satisfaction of seeing these men burn.  What was once a small part of his character now seemed to dominate his being.  The thought made him think of Alexis.  He remembered his words at their last parting.


    ¡°Being forced to kill doesn¡¯t make you a killer, choosing to kill does.  You are a killer.¡±


    He had said it years ago, at a time when he thought he was the embodiment of morality.  Many times he had regretted those words, but he was too prideful to take them back.  How Alexis would laugh at him now.  What he was thinking was far worse than anything she could dream of.  He was planning to kill two men, not for justice, but because they had dared assault him.  It wasn¡¯t idle thinking either.  He knew that if the opportunity arose, these two men would die at his hands.  He stumbled, and it had nothing to do with his burden or his pain.


    The day passed slowly and, despite Tom¡¯s urging, he had to stop many times to rest.  At one point, Toad was forced to take the harness just to keep them moving.  He did it reluctantly, and with his usual whining, but he did it.  Reka noticed the look of murderous hate on Toad¡¯s face again.  When that man finally lost control, it wasn¡¯t going to be pleasant.  Tom seemed oblivious, though, and he took delight in never taking a turn at the litter.


    When Tom called a halt for the day, Reka collapsed where he stopped.  He had started the day in misery.  Now all there was numbness.  He could no longer feel the pain in his limbs, and the pain in his head seemed like an old acquaintance.  He wanted to pass out, but his body had other plans.  He lay there, knowing the night held no promise of rest for him.


    There was a loud cry from Toad.  Tom must have landed another blow because he was laughing.


    ¡°Dammit Toad, don¡¯t just stand there!  Get the food!¡±  He sneered.


    Toad rifled through the supplies and came away with the dried, tasteless rations that had been breakfast and lunch.  As he walked away, he dropped a little on the ground in front of Reka.  Eating almost seemed like more work than it was worth.  He forced himself to sit up and eat.  Toad came back a moment later with his cup of water.  It tasted leathery and stale, which complimented the food perfectly.


    The stone he had felt heavy in his pocket.  He wasn¡¯t going to get a chance to use it, he thought.  At this pace, it was a race to see what would kill him first, the work, or the wounds.  Reka had experienced low times in his life, but he had never contended with this level of despair before.  He wanted to curse himself for being weak, but what would be the point.

 Following the Trail

    Sean sat at the table, toying with his food.  Aedon, on the other hand, ate his heartily.  These were the times when being Aedon¡¯s friend was the most trying.  For whatever reason, there was just no telling him no.  It was the same when they served together.  He would get an idea into his head, and it was follow along or be left behind.  Far more often than not, Sean had followed, and, far more often than not, things had worked out.  But this wasn¡¯t the army, and Sean was tired of chasing down Aedon¡¯s ghosts.  He had his own demons to contend with, and, despite his words to Aedon a few days ago, there were days when those demons threatened to overtake him.


    But here he was on the verge of another adventure.  That¡¯s what Aedon used to call his little escapades.  Sean remembered most of them as being slightly harrowing to downright terrifying.  Since his wife¡¯s death, however, his adventures consisted mostly of terrorizing a few poor deluded souls thinking to find that damn pendant of his.  He had gone along with them in the beginning because Aedon had needed a friend.  Since then, he went along to make sure Aedon didn¡¯t take things further than they needed to go.  This would likely be the same, and it irked him.  He thought Aedon had finally turned the corner and would give up these futile forays.  Whatever the outcome of this latest waste of time, however, he was done.


    ¡°Do you still have it?¡±  Aedon asked


    The question brought Sean back to the moment.  Aedon had not said what ¡®it¡¯ was, but he knew.


    ¡°Yes,¡±  Sean said.  ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Aedon replied, ¡°but there is something about those tracks that make me uneasy.  I don¡¯t have another one, so I¡¯ll have to make do with that one.¡±


    Sean nodded slightly.  ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    He got up from the table and walked toward the back of his inn.  It was a pleasant place to spend his retirement, he thought.  It wasn¡¯t easy work, but it didn¡¯t require the backbreaking effort Aedon had to put into his farm, and he did have stature in the community.  No one argued too often with the man that controlled the booze.  He regretted not having any children to leave the place to, though.  His wife had died before they could have any, and he envied Aedon for his daughter.


    He glanced upward.  Mika was still sleeping peacefully.  She had endured far more torment than any child should.  There were times when he thought he could have handled the situation better than Aedon had.  He always chalked those thoughts up to jealousy, though.  Aedon was a man of action, not words.  Expressing himself had never been his strength, and just when he was figuring it out, Seline died.  It was natural that he should regress.  It was just a shame that Mika had to be caught in the middle.


    ¡°Are you going to get it or not?¡±  Aedon asked impatiently.


    Sean was standing at the bar, looking around.  He had let his thoughts wander and almost forgotten why he was there.


    ¡°Just give me a minute,¡± he replied hotly.


    He walked behind the bar and into the back room.  There was a row of shelves along the wall that held a large number of items.  He called this his Later Shelf.  It was stacked with things his customers would give him instead of payment, always with the refrain, ¡°keep this for now, and I¡¯ll pay you later.¡±  He moved some things around and came across the cut saw Scotty had given him a few weeks back.  He moved it to the Too Late shelf, and, after a few more minutes of searching, he located his quarry.  He grabbed the bundle of cloth and went back to the dining room.


    Aedon was still sitting in his chair, but the position of the plates had changed.  Aedon¡¯s empty plate was now in front of his seat, and his plate was now in front of Aedon. He attacked its contents with vigor.


    ¡°Really,¡± he asked.


    Aedon looked up from his task.  ¡°You didn¡¯t look like you were going to eat it, and I¡¯d hate to see it go to waste.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said.


    He dropped the bundle onto the table, and it made a loud thud.  Aedon looked at it as if it was a serpent that was about to strike.  Sean could understand his hesitation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it, you know.¡±  He said.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Aedon replied.  ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I just have a bad feeling about this trip.¡±


    ¡°You want me to leave you alone?¡±  Sean asked seriously.


    Aedon¡¯s eyes never left the bundle.  ¡°No, I need you to unwrap it.  I don¡¯t think I can bring myself to do it.¡±


    Sean sighed.  Aedon was the bravest man Sean knew, and it was hard to watch him cower before a pile of rags.  He leaned over the table and began to unwrap the layers of cloth.  As he was about to lift the last fold, Aedon grasped his wrist.


    ¡°No,¡± he whispered, ¡°I guess I need to do it.¡±


    Sean let his hand fall and watched as Aedon slowly pulled the cloth away.  Inside it laid a sword.  It was sheathed in a polished black leather scabbard with brass support rings on the top and middle.  The point of the sheath was covered in gleaming steel.  The hilt was onyx wrapped with brass wire, and the pommel was carved stone in the shape of a hawk, the symbol of his soon-to-be squad.  Aedon pulled the blade free, and it gleamed in the dim room.  On the flat, written in gold filigree, were the words ¡®Aedon Hall N¨¢ G¨¦illeadh.¡¯  It was the Officer¡¯s Blade, presented to all new soldiers upon receiving their first commission.  Aedon shoved the blade roughly back down.


    ¡°Two weeks,¡± he said bitterly.  ¡°Two weeks, and this would¡¯ve truly been mine.¡±


    ¡°It is yours,¡± Sean said.  ¡°There¡¯s no way you could have done anything to save him.  I know it, the army knew it, and you should damn well know it.  Whether you feel you deserve it or not, you were discharged an officer, and that makes the sword yours.¡±


    He watched Aedon unravel the belt that was lying beneath the sword.  It was polished black leather and stamped with a hawk on each side.  The buckle was simple steel but also etched with a hawk.  For a man that hadn¡¯t worn a sword in years, Aedon donned the weapon quickly.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making a mistake here?¡± he asked.


    Sean looked in bewilderment.  ¡°All the fuss you made last night about going, and NOW you ask that question?  Yes, I think you¡¯re making a mistake.  But we both know you aren¡¯t going to change your mind, so why don¡¯t you ask me what you really want.¡±


    Aedon was wearing his old clothes but, with that sword at his hip, Sean was reminded forcefully of his former leader.  He was looking him directly in the eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I should leave Mika right now.  We¡¯ve come a long way in a short time, and I don¡¯t want to ruin it.¡±


    Sean threw up his hands.  ¡°Let¡¯s pretend for a moment that you aren¡¯t going to go.  Do you think you could just let it go?  Of course not!  That isn¡¯t how you work.  It¡¯ll eat at you and eat at you, and, before you know it, you¡¯ll be right back where you were, resenting Mika for something she had nothing to do with!¡±


    Sean watched Aedon flinch.  He had never spoken to him like that before.  He felt a little afraid.  Not many had ever spoken to him like that before; at least, few that were left with no cause to regret it.  They stood looking at each other in silence for a while.  Finally, Aedon spoke.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should go?¡±  He asked calmly.


    Sean wanted to throw something.


    They left the inn together and walked to the stable.  The sun was just beginning to rise, and the frigid autumn air cut through Sean¡¯s coat.  Dark grey clouds were hanging low in the sky, and it looked like it wouldn¡¯t be long before winter was upon them.  This was a bad time of year to see clouds like that.  There was no telling if they were going to drop rain or snow, but either way, the storms were severe.  It made him long for his warm inn, and they hadn¡¯t even been gone five minutes.  He noticed Aedon glance at the sky, and he looked concerned.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°You thinking what I¡¯m thinking,¡± he asked.


    Aedon kept his eyes skyward.  ¡°If you¡¯re thinking we¡¯re going to be uncomfortable, then yes.¡±


    They were met at the stable by a young man.  He was wrapped tightly in a heavy coat and had a scarf covering most of his face.


    ¡°You got the horses ready, Glen?¡±  Sean asked.


    Glen¡¯s voice warbled with the force of his shivers.  ¡°Got em all packed up just like you asked, Sean.  They¡¯re over in the first stall.¡±


    Glen was the answer to who would get his inn when he passed.  He was a hard worker and, more importantly, trustworthy.  He was also not fond of the cold.


    ¡°Thanks, Glen.  We should only be gone a couple of days.  No additions to the Later Shelf until I get back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Glen said.  He nodded and hurried away.  The fire in the dining room was soon going to be big and hot, Sean thought.


    When they arrived at the stable, the stable master was bustling about and shouting orders to his two boys.


    ¡°No, Connor!  Ya, don¡¯t do it like that!  You gotta hit em a little harder!¡±


    He walked over to one of the horses and slapped it hard on the flank.  It let out its breath, and he tightened the harness.


    ¡°If ya let ¡®em keep their breath like that, you can¡¯t get the harness tight enough, and the saddle¡¯s gonna slide right ¡®round.¡±


    ¡°Hello, John,¡± Sean said.  ¡°Keepin¡¯ the boys on their toes, I see.¡±


    John smiled at Sean and then glowered at Aedon.  ¡°They¡¯re good boys, but Connor don¡¯t pay enough attention to what he¡¯s doin¡¯.  Your man just left, and we got all the supplies he brought packed up.  You¡¯re ready to go whenever you like.¡±


    Sean passed some money over to him.  ¡°Thanks, we¡¯ll take good care of the horses.¡±


    ¡°See that ya do,¡± was John¡¯s reply.  He and the boys left.


    Sean watched Aedon walk to the horses.  The two mares, each solid brown, were saddled and had bedrolls tied to the back of their saddles.  Heavily laden packs hung on both sides.  There was also a shaggy grey packhorse.  He was loaded down with what looked like enough camping gear for a small squad.


    ¡°Planning on being gone a while?¡±  Aedon Asked.


    ¡°Funny you should use the word planning,¡±  Sean said.  ¡°Your plan of ¡®seeing what happens¡¯ didn¡¯t exactly inspire a lot of confidence.  I thought it better to be over-prepared.  We¡¯ve got rations for a week, medicine, and plenty of gear.¡±


    Aedon smiled.  ¡°I see your point.¡±  He pointed to the bow slung across one of the horses.  ¡°Can you still shoot that thing?¡±


    Sean sighed.  Aedon had teased him about that bow for years.


    ¡°Miss one shot around you, and I¡¯m branded for life,¡± he growled.


    ¡°You can miss all you like.  Until one of those misses finds my butt!¡±  Aedon retorted.  For emphasis, he slapped his right cheek.


    ¡°Just get on the horse,¡±  Sean growled.


    Just like that, they had fallen into their old routine.  It was good to see Aedon falling back into some of his better ways, and it reminded him how much he had missed the old days.  His reticence was fading as they rode out to meet Aedon¡¯s next adventure.


    They rode in comfortable silence, two men doing what they had done a hundred times before, and each knowing his role.  When Aedon stopped his horse, Sean did the same.  He dismounted and followed Aedon to the water¡¯s edge.  It wasn¡¯t hard to find the tracks.


    ¡°Good thing the ground never truly dries out here,¡± he said.  ¡°These tracks might as well have just been made.¡±


    Aedon stayed silently to one side.  After several minutes, it seemed he could take the suspense no longer.


    ¡°Well?¡±  He asked.


    Sean was just finishing his sixth or seventh circuit of the area.  ¡°Well, you were right to be worried.  Come have a look.¡±  When Aedon got to his side, he continued.  ¡°You see that long wide impression here?  Something was definitely dragged from the water, but there¡¯s more.¡±  He pointed to another area.  ¡°If you look closely, you can just see two shallow lines moving in the same direction.  Someone was being dragged out as well, and I think they were unconscious, and their legs were bound.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell that?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess,¡± he said, ¡°but when someone is being dragged, the legs tend to spread.  These lines are very close together.  They are also very straight.  An aware person would struggle against his captors, causing the lines to be jagged and broken.  That hasn¡¯t happened here, so we can guess the captive was not awake.¡±


    ¡°Captive?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°Well, it seems unlikely they would bind a friend, unconscious or not.¡±


    Aedon was tracing his hands along the faint lines.  ¡°Can you tell me how many there were?¡±


    ¡°This is where the damp ground isn¡¯t so great.  They tramped around this spot quite a bit, and the footprints have been all mixed up.  I would guess three or four, plus the prisoner.¡±


    Aedon stood.  ¡°Can you follow them?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± he said.  ¡°They either don¡¯t know how or didn¡¯t bother to cover their tracks.¡±


    Sean remounted, and Aedon looked up at him.  ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we walk?¡±


    ¡°I can see the tracks from up here just fine.  We can always walk if I start to lose them, but I¡¯d rather ride while we can.¡±


    Sean followed the tracks full of disdain.  These people didn¡¯t even rank as amateurs.  He could tell now that he was mistaken in his assessment.  There were only two captors, but he didn¡¯t tell Aedon.  They hadn¡¯t been riding long before they came to an abandoned campsite.  Sean dismounted and inspected the area.


    ¡°They have a pretty good lead, but they aren¡¯t moving quickly.  Unless something gets in the way, we might catch them by tonight.¡±


    Aedon looked around from atop his horse.  ¡°You can tell that from just walking around, huh?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make me a scout for nothing.¡±  He answered.  ¡°Besides, when have I ever steered you wrong?¡±  He remembered a particularly embarrassing mission and added quickly, ¡°except THAT time.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say a word,¡± Aedon replied.  ¡°It isn¡¯t for me to remind you of past misdeeds.¡±  He punctuated the statement by slapping his rump again.


    As Sean followed the trail, his disgust grew.  The tracks were now easier than ever to follow.  There was a wide swath of ground where the vegetation was flattened.  It looked like someone was dragging a wheel-less cart.  He slowed his horse.


    ¡°Why are we slowing down?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°They are moving even slower than before.  If we keep on, we might catch them sooner than sunset.  I don¡¯t want to overtake them before they¡¯ve had a full day of dragging whatever that thing is to wear them down.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± Aedon said as he stopped and dismounted, ¡°what about a warm fire and some lunch?¡±


    It took very little time to make the fire and get the stew going.  Sean watched Aedon sitting across from him, fiddling with his sword hilt.


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±  He asked.


    Aedon looked up.  ¡°Nothing you would believe.¡±


    ¡°Please, Aedon.  As much as we¡¯ve been through, I think I deserve more credit than that.¡±


    ¡°You do old friend,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°You know how I said I had a bad feeling about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sean answered.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of the tracks.  I think I know who went into the swamp, but I¡¯ll be damned if I know who came out of it.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Sean said, dragging the word out.  ¡°Who do you think went in?¡±


    Aedon ran his hand down the scabbard.  ¡°A mage¡­calls himself Reka.  He came to my farm, claiming to want to teach Mika.¡±


    ¡°And you let him?¡±  Sean asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t really give me a choice, but he demanded payment.¡±


    ¡°And what payment did he ask?¡±  Sean asked warily.


    ¡°My pendant,¡± Aedon said simply.


    ¡°And you agreed?¡±  Sean asked incredulously.


    ¡°Well,¡± Aedon said defensively, ¡°I thought it was lost forever.  What better payment than one I never have to pay?  Now I¡¯m not so sure.  When I came home, he was gone.  Mika said he left the same day I did, and when I come back, I find evidence that someone has been into the swamp.  I don¡¯t believe in coincidence.¡±


    Sean sprang to his feet.  ¡°You mean to tell me we¡¯re chasing a mage!¡±


    Aedon stayed seated and appeared calm.  ¡°I think so, but don¡¯t worry.  I don¡¯t think¡ª¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry?¡±  Sean interrupted.  ¡°I remember Taian!  That man was terrifying, and now we¡¯re chasing after someone like him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Aedon replied.  ¡°Reka isn¡¯t like Taian was.  He¡¯s dangerous, but not the same way.  I have no doubt he could kill us both, but I don¡¯t think it will come to that.¡±


    Sean was in no mood for his friend¡¯s calm words.  ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯ll come to that?¡±  He said fiercely.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.  Calm down, and I will try to explain.¡±


    Sean sat and listened as Aedon talked.  It took some time, and they ate while he told the tale.  Sean was a little calmer when he finished.  It sounded like Aedon had given the mage plenty of reason to kill him, and he hadn¡¯t.  That didn¡¯t seem like the unstable Taian.


    ¡°So, what is your plan when we catch him?¡±


    Aedon spread his hands, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Gods, nothing changes, he thought.  ¡°You better get me out of this mess, or you¡¯ll have reason to grab both cheeks.¡±


    They rode the remainder of the day in silence.  A mage?  How could Aedon drag him from his inn to chase a mage and not tell him?  This was definitely the last time.  Sean was stewing in his anger when a smell came to him.


    ¡°You smell that?¡±  He asked.


    The sun was still high on the horizon, but there was a definite smell of smoke.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aedon responded.  ¡°Smells like they made camp early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out,¡± Sean said, getting off his horse.


    He sneaked ahead until he came to the edge of a camp.  There was little cover, and he couldn¡¯t imagine a worse spot to camp.  There was no shelter, and the fire was in the open so that the wind blew the flames about, immediately dissipating any lingering heat.  It looked like they simply camped at the point where they could go no further.


    There were three figures visible.  One was lying beneath a blanket in front of a litter and, even at this distance, Sean could tell he was in bad shape.  The other two were near the fire arguing.  The smaller of the two dodged a swing from the larger man and then slunk off to get something from the litter.  He dropped part of it at the head of the prone figure.  Sean didn¡¯t keep watching.  He eased back to Aedon.


    ¡°Well,¡± Aedon asked.


    ¡°There are three of them, but none of them looked like your mage.  One was under a blanket, so I didn¡¯t get a good look, but he looked bad.¡±


    ¡°Any weapons?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any, but I couldn¡¯t get close.  There isn¡¯t a lot of cover.¡±


    Aedon stroked his chin.  ¡°Looks like a surprise charge then.  We¡¯ll go at dusk.¡±

 The Baker

    Alexis watched as Ulf throttled the boy.  His chest rose and fell quickly from his exertion, and with his shirt off, she could see his impressive array of scars.


    ¡°Dammit, boy!  You¡¯re not even trying anymore!¡±


    ¡°My name is Martin,¡± the boy shouted as he attacked.


    Ulf sidestepped the attack and shoved him to the ground.


    ¡°Names are for men, boy.  Now get off the ground and attack me like you mean it.¡±


    It had been this way every evening of their journey.  Ulf would take the boy aside and beat the crap out of him.  There was little instruction; just repeated commands to attack, do better, and stop crying.  She was forced to step in most of the time to keep Ulf from really hurting him.  She didn¡¯t think he would do it on purpose, but his method of training, like so many things about him, was rough.  It was time to end this session too.


    ¡°Ulf,¡± she called, ¡°that is enough!  If you keep this up, you are going to kill him.¡±


    Ulf turned around to answer, and Martin struck.  He picked up a rock and swung it at Ulf¡¯s back, the highest point he could reach.  Ulf grunted and dropped to one knee.  For the first time, Alexis was anxious for Martin.  The expression on Ulf¡¯s face was emotionless.  He turned around slowly and picked the rock out of Martin¡¯s hands.  Then he laughed.


    ¡°Better!¡±  He bellowed.  ¡°Ya don¡¯t let up just ¡®cause your opponent does.  Come, boy, it¡¯s time to get some sleep.¡±


    Martin stomped off to his bedroll, and Ulf moved toward the fire.  Alexis poured a small mug of beer.  She had discovered the keg shortly after the trip began, and they had come to an understanding.  Well, it was an understanding now, at least.  She handed it to him as he sat.


    ¡°I thought you were about to murder him.¡±  She said.


    ¡°Why?¡±  He asked, puzzled.  ¡°The boy¡¯s finally starting to learn.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your lessons might be a little too rough?¡±  She asked.


    They had had this conversation many times, but she was determined to wear him down until he eased up on the boy.


    ¡°The best way to learn is by doing, and it¡¯s the only way I know to teach.  He¡¯s doing good.  The boy¡¯s stronger than you think.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders as if he was trying to get something off his back.  There was already a sizeable purple bruise forming.


    ¡°Gods that must hurt.¡±  She said.  Without warning, she let a trickle of power escape into him.  He shuddered a little.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± he said.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much.¡±  She said a little regretfully.  ¡°I need you to be healthy.¡±


    He put his shirt on and picked up his medallion.  It looked like he had taken the time to bend it back into shape.  He ran the chain through his fingers absently.


    ¡°When were you planning to tell me we were going to Cathair?¡±  He asked after a time.


    The question was so unexpected that she stammered her reply.


    ¡°How do you know that is where we are going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there before, I know the way.  It¡¯s where I got this.¡±


    He stopped fiddling with the chain and put it around his neck.  Alexis thought back to the first time she had seen it.


    ¡°You said it was a gift from your second wife; you met her there?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said.  ¡°I lived there for a while after I left home.¡±


    Ulf was the last person she would expect to reminisce, but this was better than their usual bickering, so she went along.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±  She asked quietly.


    ¡°She died.¡±


    He was staring into the fire with a longing expression.  She couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for him.  Before she had a chance to speak, he continued.


    ¡°I left my first wife.¡±  He said.  ¡°The marriage was arranged by my father, but we didn¡¯t love each other.  When he died, I decided to leave the north.  She wouldn¡¯t go with me, so I just left.¡±


    It was hard to hear the regret in his voice, and she wanted to stop him.  Her curiosity wouldn¡¯t let her do that, though.


    ¡°So, you moved to Cathair and met your second wife?¡±  She asked.  ¡°What was her name?¡±


    ¡°Adair,¡± he responded quietly.  ¡°She caught the shakes shortly after we married.¡±


    Alexis remembered being upset that he had called her a wench after the attack at the inn.  She understood now that he was defending himself from his own feelings.  She didn¡¯t know how long he had repressed his pain but, now that he was sharing, she was going to help him get it all out.


    ¡°You came home after that?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°I moved around a bit first,¡± he replied hollowly.  ¡°After she died, I wanted to die too.  I took every dangerous job I could find.  The Gods must have decided I hadn¡¯t suffered enough because I kept surviving.  Finally, I decided if I was going to die, I wanted to do it in my homeland.¡±


    ¡°What made you change your mind?¡±  She asked.


    He looked at her.  ¡°Change my mind about what?¡±


    ¡°Dying.  You obviously don¡¯t want to die anymore.¡±


    He turned back to the fire.  ¡°Time,¡± he said.  ¡°Time and Wilhelm.¡±


    She remembered how dismissive he had been about Wilhelm¡¯s death.  That was obviously a defense as well.


    ¡°You and Wilhelm were close?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°He was my brother.¡±


    ¡°Ulf, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered.  ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t my brother by blood.  It was more than that.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to have anything left to say and just sat staring into the fire.  The chill the flames had been keeping at bay suddenly seeped into her.  She shivered and pulled her coat closer around her.  At the movement, Ulf turned from the fire.


    ¡°Why are we going there?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°I have friends there.  They can help us.¡±  She said carefully.


    ¡°Do we need help?¡±


    ¡°Everyone needs help.¡±  She answered.


    ¡°Still ain''t gonna tell me?¡±


    ¡°Ulf, please, I can¡¯t say more.¡±


    He looked her in the eye.  ¡°I get it.  I¡¯m just the help.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    There was so much he didn¡¯t know that he should, and she could tell him none of it.  She desperately wanted to explain, but these weren¡¯t her secrets alone.  The remainder of the trip wasn¡¯t going to be pleasant.


    When they woke the next morning, Ulf was back to his gruff self.  He talked Martin through the process of stoking the fire and getting breakfast ready.  As usual, that involved a lot of yelling.  While she ate, though, he started packing up the camp.  It had been their habit recently to linger a little in the morning before starting.  He obviously felt today was different.  She decided not to say anything.


    As expected, the trip was uncomfortable.  Ulf passed the time by drinking heavily, and Martin sat quietly in the wagon.  She spent the time trying to figure out what to say to the order.  She did have information to pass along, but they weren¡¯t likely to be impressed by her decision to run.  They were going to be even less impressed by the presence of Ulf and Martin.  She had to make sure he was sober when they met.  If he wasn¡¯t, he probably wouldn¡¯t leave the meeting.  Better yet, she might convince him not to attend.  It would mean he could go his own way when it was over.  The thought was surprisingly disheartening, but it was for his own good.


    ¡°Ulf,¡± she said, ¡°I want you to stay behind when I meet my friends.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond, and she wasn¡¯t sure if he had heard her.  He wobbled in the saddle as he tried to change the reigns from one hand to the other.  Some of his drink spilled on his wrist, and he cursed loudly.  Perhaps she should bring this up later, she thought.  He slowed his horse and moved next to the wagon.


    ¡°Boy!¡±  He shouted.  ¡°Fill this cursed thing back up!¡±


    Martin hesitantly took the mug and filled it.  Ulf took it back and peered into it.  Without warning, he hurled it into the distance.  Alexis looked on apprehensively.  Their eyes met, and he made a disgusted sound.  At least he wasn¡¯t drinking anymore.


    There was plenty of daylight left when they came to Cathair.  The city looked like what it was, a sprawling capital.  It had no walls, but the haphazardly placed buildings and a maze of streets effectively made the inner city unassailable.  There were towers just visible in the distance that housed the ruling council.  Lady Jillian Maureen headed it, but the real authority came from her brother Ian.  Their rule was fair but very strict.  The letter of the law was upheld regardless of the accused.  A few council members had learned that lesson to their cost in the early days of Jillian¡¯s reign.  Coming here always made Alexis uneasy.  If a single rumor of her purpose made its way to those in power, her life would be forfeit, along with those of everyone she knew.


    She looked back at Ulf and Martin.  Ulf was looking straight ahead, taking in nothing, but Martin was wide-eyed and trying to take in everything.  With any luck, they would both be too distracted to notice the route she was taking.  No one took notice as they made their way through the crowded street.  She enjoyed the anonymity the crowd provided.  It made it easier to relax when she got turned around and had to retrace her path.  Finally, she found the place she was looking for.


    The Broken Loaf was a baker¡¯s shop a little way into the city.  It had the distinction of being one of the few enclosed shops in the district.  It was a large, single-story building.  She wondered if it did enough business to warrant its size.  It must, she thought, or else it would be useless for its real purpose.  She instructed Ulf and Martin to stay outside and entered.  She was greeted by a kindly looking old woman standing behind a polished counter.


    ¡°Good day to ya ma¡¯am.  What can I do fer ya?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°I want to buy a loaf of bread,¡± Alexis responded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come to the right place.  Whatcha looking fer?¡±


    Alexis leaned on the counter.  ¡°Do you have any three-day-old Rye?¡±  She asked.


    The old woman straightened and looked around.  ¡°We don¡¯t get much call fer that, I¡¯ll have ta check with the baker.¡±


    As she was walking away, Alexis added, ¡°Please tell him I need as many loaves as he can find.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t acknowledge her last words.  She disappeared behind a curtain and was gone for several minutes.  When she came back, she was carrying a basket of small round loaves.


    ¡°The baker says ta come back tomorrow, and he¡¯ll see what he can find.¡±  She handed the basket to Alexis.  ¡°Would ya be a dear and run this over to the Bucket, James has been after me all day for his delivery.¡±


    The Bucket was the tavern her order used as a safe house of sorts.  They should find comfortable lodging for the night.  Finding the place, however, proved more difficult than anticipated.  She had to stop for directions several times.  Ulf made matters worse by drunkenly berating anyone less than polite.  That turned out to be most of them.  She had to resolve a few of the altercations with money to avoid calling the attention of the watch.  It was a relief when they found it at last.


    The bucket, as it turned out, was not the comfortable respite she was expecting.  The building was dirty and rundown.  Smoke poured from the open slits that served as windows while the chimney allowed barely a trickle to escape.  The noise from inside did little to cheer her.


    When the three of them entered, they were greeted by raucous laughter.  There was some sort of spectacle in the rear of the main room.  She tried to rescue her eyes from the dense smoke by waving her hands, but it was pointless.  She felt Ulf brush past her on his way to the laughing crowd.  He muttered something about blowing off some steam on his way.  She went to the bar and set the basket down.  Martin stayed by her side the whole time.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for James,¡± she shouted to the bartender.


    The man behind the bar looked like he would be just as at home in the crowd of revelers.  He was burly and unshaven, and his knuckles looked like they had seen the rough side of someone¡¯s face a few times.


    ¡°You just missed him,¡± he said, taking the basket.  ¡°You can find him in the stable.¡±


    Alexis sighed.  She drew Martin away and went to find Ulf, and the bartender shouted at her as she walked away.


    ¡°In the loft!¡±


    She sighed again.  Of course, it would be the loft.  She walked to the mass of people but couldn¡¯t see Ulf anywhere.  Trying to force her way through the crowd proved impossible, so she led Martin to the door.  Ulf would just have to find his own way to the stable.


    When she got situated in the loft, she decided this was probably better than a room.  The air was clear of the thick smoke, and the hay proved an excellent insulator.  It was warm and comfortable despite the chill of the night.  Ulf showed up a while later, covered in bruises and blood.  Thankfully, the latter was mostly not his.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Been busy,¡± he said wearily.


    ¡°Busy doing what?  Playing sparring dummy?¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± he said.  ¡°You should see the other fella.  He ain''t gonna be happy when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t expect me to help with those cuts.¡±  She said hotly.


    He touched a long purple laceration on his cheek, where blood trickled down his face.  He winced a little but smiled.


    ¡°Bah,¡± he retorted.  ¡°This ain''t nothin¡¯.¡±


    The beer was obviously dulling the pain because it looked painful to her.  More than one person wasn¡¯t going to be happy in the morning.  As angry as she was, she thought this might be a good thing.  He wasn¡¯t likely to get up early enough to try to follow her to the meeting.  If all went well, he would still have control over his life tomorrow afternoon.  He started singing loudly, and she slapped him on the back of the head.


    ¡°Martin¡¯s sleeping, idiot.¡±  She chided.


    He made a hushing noise.  ¡°Can¡¯t you see the boy¡¯s asleep,¡± he slurred.  Without another word, he fell onto some hay and was asleep himself.


    She woke the next morning quietly.  The gesture was unnecessary because Ulf was snoring so loudly a train of wagons could have passed without notice.  She donned fresh clothes and, with a glance at her companions, left.


    The streets were nearly empty.  She found her way easier now that there was no throng of people hindering her progress.  As she walked, part of her hoped her message had been ignored.  On the verge of facing the order face to face for the first time in years, she was terrified.  Gregory was as pompous a man she had ever met, and the others were only marginally better.  They weren¡¯t cruel or unnecessarily mean, just utterly confident in their own superiority.  She always felt like a little girl in their presence.


    She reached the Broken Loaf and walked in.  The old woman was behind the counter and gestured for her to follow.  She looked a little sad.


    ¡°They ain''t happy,¡± she whispered.


    When she pulled the curtain aside, she saw that her message had been received loud and clear.  The full order sat arrayed at a table.  In the center was Gregory.  He was lean and meticulously groomed.  His black hair was slicked back, and his wide thin mustache extended beyond his cheeks to a fine point.  He was wearing flowing blue robes of exquisite cloth.  The smile he wore was not at all friendly.  To his left sat Mira and Glenda.  They were equally well dressed but wore solemn expressions.  On the right were Jacob and Michael.  They looked no less severe.  These five people were members of the elite in Cathair.  All of them openly practiced magic, and all of them had vast influence.  Gregory leaned forward and spoke.


    ¡°Alexis, what an unexpected pleasure.¡±  His voice was as arrogant as his dress.


    ¡°Hello, Greg,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alexis, dear, I do so detest the laziness employed by the shortening of one¡¯s name.  You know very well that my name is Gregory, and I prefer to be addressed thusly.¡±


    It appeared his pomposity had grown over the years.  She was saved from a response by Mira.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Gregory.  We know how much you love your own name, but we aren¡¯t here to discuss how great you are.¡±


    Jacob nodded and added, ¡°For once can we get through a meeting without listening to you prattle about propriety?¡±


    Gregory sneered.  ¡°I don¡¯t see why we should,¡± he said.  ¡°After all, without propriety, we may as well be barbarians.  But we do stray from the problem at hand.¡±  He looked back at Alexis.  ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    All of her carefully rehearsed words vanished under that gaze.


    ¡°I was forced to leave.¡±  She said.  The statement wasn¡¯t an explanation, but it was all she could think to say.


    Gregory seemed to have a scathing comment ready to go, but Michael beat him to it.


    ¡°How were you forced to leave?  If you were discovered, then coming here was an enormous error in judgment.¡±


    Alexis was saved from answering again, but this time it was by a commotion in the storefront.


    ¡°I tell you, woman, I am going behind that curtain!¡±


    Alexis¡¯ shoulders slumped as Ulf¡¯s voice rang out loudly.  The members of the order stood in alarm as he entered the room.


    ¡°There you are,¡± he shouted.  ¡°How am I supposed to protect you if ya don¡¯t tell me where you¡¯re going?¡±


    Gregory sat back down.  He spread his hands and looked at Alexis.


    ¡°Would you mind explaining who this person is and why he is brandishing what appears to be a table leg?¡±


    So much for leaving him behind, she thought.

 Ordu an Cloch

    The scene in the room would have been comical if it were not so dire. Gregory sat in his chair, calmly surveying the room while the other members of the order stood glaring at her and Ulf in turn. Ulf had eyes only for her. His face was a mask of rage.


    ¡°Damn you, woman! Ya paid me to do a job. I mean, to do it!¡±


    Gregory leaned forward. ¡°I anticipate that in a very short time, you will regret this intrusion. In the meantime, perhaps the rest of us can be seated.¡±


    Ulf¡¯s face tightened. He looked wildly around, then dropped to his knees. A small groan of pain escaped his lips.


    ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± He grunted.


    Gregory never took his eyes from him. ¡°I am removing the moisture from your body. It never fails to amaze me how much water is in a human body. If I were you, I would drop that stick and begin explaining what you are doing here.¡±


    Alexis watched in horror. She doubted Ulf would drop his weapon, even if it meant his death. The stubborn man was going to get himself killed.¡°


    You stop this right now,¡± she commanded.


    Gregory tilted his head. ¡°Why ever would I do such a thing,¡± he asked.


    She turned to face him directly. ¡°You know what I am and what I can do. If you don¡¯t stop this instant, there will be more than one corpse leaving this room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how I despise being threatened,¡± he cooed. ¡°You would not survive the attempt.¡±


    ¡°But neither would you,¡± she said forcefully. ¡°Are you prepared to die? Because I promise you, I am.¡±


    Ulf was trying to get to his feet. His skin cracked, and blood seeped from the fissures. Alexis waved for him to stop and returned her gaze to Gregory. She felt the air around her tighten, and she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Jacob.¡± She said coldly. ¡°You know I don¡¯t need to move to kill him.¡±


    The other three members of the order began talking over each other, trying to calm the situation. It was an unintelligible cacophony, and she heard none of it. The moment stretched uncomfortably until she heard Ulf let out a sigh of relief. He got up shakily and leaned on his club. The others turned their shouts on her until Gregory raised a hand for silence.


    ¡°It seems we have a hero in our midst,¡± he said. ¡°Surely someone so brave would have fled her post for no less than Kalem himself.¡±


    She tried to regain her composure. She was shaking so hard she had to put her hands on the table to stay upright. She was one of the very few people that had the power to threaten any of these people, but she could not believe she had done it. She was going to have to handle the rest of this meeting very carefully. Despite his outer calm, Gregory would not soon forget this day.


    ¡°You requested as many members as could be found,¡± Gregory said. ¡°As luck would have it, I managed to find them all. All that is left now is for you to explain why you and your¡­ah¡­friend are here.¡±


    ¡°I was forced to leave,¡± she said simply.


    "This is not a time to be cavalier,¡± Gregory sniped.


    Jacob, Michael, Mira, and Glenda all looked down at the table. She knew they did not approve of the way Gregory conducted business.


    ¡°Where is Reka?¡± She asked.


    If Gregory was in charge, that meant Reka was away on some other business. The council always had five members and was always led by one of the Amharani when possible. Michael, as the least senior member, was only here to fill the five. That didn¡¯t mean he was weak. Being the least senior of the five was like being the smallest wolf in a chicken coop. Her threat to Gregory had been valid, but it would have had to have been preemptive. When no one answered, she spoke again.


    ¡°I asked where Reka is.¡±


    Dislike his methods or not, it was plain the others were going to let Gregory take the lead in matters.


    ¡°I believe it is for me to ask the questions,¡± he said. ¡°But I see no reason we can¡¯t all be comfortable.¡±


    He called for the old woman to bring two more chairs. She helped Ulf into one of them. His entire body was covered in blood, and his skin was still dry and flaky. She took the other for herself.


    ¡°Are you going to help him?¡± She asked calmly.


    ¡°Gods no,¡± Gregory replied. ¡°Pain is an excellent teacher, and manners must be taught. Of course, I see no reason why he can¡¯t have a drink. He must be thirsty.¡± He slid a cup of water forward. She was pretty sure it had been empty moments ago. ¡°Now, would you be so kind as to answer the question again. And I suggest you make this one more loquacious than the last.¡±


    Jacob cleared his throat, and all eyes turned to him.¡°What about him?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gregory said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, my little barbarian, that you have stumbled upon a viper¡¯s nest. It is now a choice between being bitten or joining the serpents.¡±


    Ulf didn¡¯t look at the men and women before him. He turned to her, and it was to her he spoke.¡°I ain''t sure what trouble you got yourself into, but I¡¯m with you.¡±


    She tried not to hear his words. ¡°Ulf, you don¡¯t understand. If you¡¯re with me, then you¡¯re with them. You don¡¯t really have a choice now.¡±


    Gregory alighted at the name. ¡°Ulf, is it? Well, Ulf, shall I explain the nature of your predicament?¡±


    Ulf snorted. ¡°At least he talks like a mage,¡± he said to her. ¡°I¡¯d say I got a choice between joinin¡¯ up with you or meetin¡¯ back up with Wilhelm.¡±


    ¡°If Wilhelm is a dead man, then yes,¡± Gregory answered. ¡°We cannot afford loose threads. If we find one, we cut it off. I am afraid this decision must be made rather quickly, however.¡±


    Ulf snarled. ¡°I already said I¡¯m with her. If that ain''t good enough, then do what ya gotta do. But don¡¯t expect me to go down easy.¡± He punctuated the statement by getting to his feet and hefting his club.


    Gregory clapped. ¡°My my, you are a theatrical one. It seems this has become an initiation. Glenda, dear, would you do the honors?¡±


    Ulf turned toward the women, and Jacob extended his hand. Ulf¡¯s movements ceased immediately. Alexis remembered her initiation, and she tried to calm him.


    ¡°Ulf,¡± she said, ¡°it¡¯s ok. We all went through this, even me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jacob said, ¡°we need you to be still for this.¡±


    Gregory stood and walked around the table to face Ulf. ¡°It is good for you that I am here. Only one of the Amharani can do this.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    He pulled a small cylinder from his robes and rammed it into Ulf¡¯s shoulder. Ulf screamed. The smile on Gregory¡¯s face was a little too sincere. He reached back into his robes and removed a tiny white stone. He placed it in the cylinder and slid a rod behind it. With a quick shove, he inserted the stone into Ulf¡¯s flesh. He held it in place for a moment then removed the rod and cylinder. A small glow emanated from Mira, and the wound closed.


    ¡°I have placed a loyalty stone in your body,¡± Gregory said. ¡°You know the names of seven of our members, and you will undoubtedly learn more. If you speak any of those names outside the presence of another member, you will die. If you remove the stone, you will die. As you learn more about our organization, you will have to be more careful what you say and to whom you say it, or¡­you will die.¡±


    When Ulf was able to move again, he rubbed his shoulder. Alexis held her breath. She wouldn¡¯t put it past him to attack Gregory. Fortunately, he sat back in his chair and set his club on the floor. He might as well be in an inn for all the concern he now showed.


    ¡°Now that that¡¯s done, one of ya mind tellin¡¯ me who you are and what an Amharani is?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gregory said, ¡°but may I have a moment to confer with my peers first?¡±The question must have been for show because he didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    The five members huddled together and began talking quickly. Alexis tried to hear them, but for all their mouths were moving, no sound came to her. The conversation appeared to grow heated, and Michael seemed to be protesting. When the meeting ended, Gregory spoke, and his voice carried clearly.


    ¡°I think we will leave you in Michael¡¯s capable hands. We have more important matters to attend to. Besides, it appears there was no reason to call us all together after all.¡±


    He looked pointedly at her when he spoke the last sentence. She watched as each member filed out of the shop. She believed in their cause, but she definitely disliked some of the people fighting for it. She looked at Ulf. He was going to cause trouble, she knew, but she was looking forward to getting him out of it. All he had to do was not get himself killed. When the room was empty but for the three of them, Michael spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry,¡± he said, ¡°Gregory is¡­I would like to say different, but he is a fair representation of those with his kind of power in Cathair.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want apologies,¡± Ulf said, ¡°I want answers.¡±


    Trouble indeed, she thought.


    ¡°To facilitate this conversation, I will explain a little. It will be for Alexis to tell the rest. We call ourselves Ord¨² an Gloch or the Order of the Stone. Our objective is to locate the six great artifacts of a lost age. The five stones of power, and the Crown of Life. Once we have secured them, we intend to raise a king once more.¡±


    Ulf jumped to his feet. ¡°Are you mad!¡± He shouted. Reflexively he looked around. He sat back down and lowered his voice. ¡°Wars have been started for less than that. Just mentioning a king moves armies.¡±


    Michael smiled. ¡°Of course. Why do you think we remain secret. We don¡¯t shove things in our flesh because we enjoy it. To answer your specific question, Amharani are the descendants of the six blessed lines of men. They are the rightful owners of the stones, and the only ones that can use them.¡±


    Ulf grunted. ¡°Aint that the nonsense you were talkin¡¯ about a while back?¡± He asked her.


    She sighed. ¡°I told you that story was related to our destination.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Ulf said, ¡°so you¡¯re all a bunch of fools that believe in fairy tales, great.¡±


    ¡°They are fairy tales to you,¡± Michael replied, ¡°but to us, they are genuine. Until very recently, three of the fives stones were accounted for.¡±


    Alexis interrupted him. ¡°What do you mean until recently?¡±


    ¡°The answer to that,¡± Michael said, ¡°is why all five of us responded to your summons. We have received word that James is dead.¡±


    Alexis gasped. ¡°Dead? How?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. He was stationed deep in the north and has been out of contact for many years. As you know, our plans are long term, and his absence wasn¡¯t remarked due to the sensitive nature of his mission.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know he is dead?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That is another question whose answer leads to the answer of yet another question. We know because Reka told us. He is currently in a small farming village called Prail. In his search for Domhain, he fell in with a farmer by the name of Aedon Hall. This Aedon served in the military and had an encounter with a mage. The mage was wearing a necklace containing two stones. The description he gave matched that of Gaoithe. If Gaoithe is no longer in James¡¯ possession, it is reasonable to assume he is dead.¡±


    ¡°You said he had two stones in his necklace?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, the other matches the description of Daonnachta.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t that mean you know where four of the stones are,¡± Ulf interjected.


    Alexis reminded herself that this was a simple man, but not a stupid one. ¡°That is exactly what it means,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Do we know who and where this mage is?¡±


    ¡°That is where the news goes from bad to worse. We believe him to be Taian.¡± Michael said forlornly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± she spat. ¡°He would have to be over five hundred years old.¡±


    ¡°Call me stupid if ya want,¡± Ulf said, ¡°but if this guy¡¯s got the stones, don¡¯t that make him one of you? An Amhar¡­whatever it¡¯s called.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alexis said. ¡°He isn¡¯t one of us, though. If he has Gaoithe and Daonnachta, then we are farther away from our goal, not closer.¡±


    ¡°It gets worse,¡± Michael said. ¡°We believe he has taken up residence in the Gorge and is raising an army. It is more difficult than ever to get information on the north. Our informants are going silent at an alarming rate. Based on your reports of increased smuggling, and other pieces of information we have gathered, we think he might be preparing for an assault on the realm. Worse still, we think he knows where Domhain is.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me we have a plan?¡± She said.


    ¡°We have better than a plan,¡± Michael said, ¡°we have a head start.


    Reka is searching for the stone as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± she asked


    ¡°This farmer, Aedon, has a swamp covering a great deal of his land. Reka believes the stone is there. He is confident that Aedon Hall is the descendant of Jarlath Halloran. His wife had a pendant in her possession when she was washed into the swamp and died. Reka thinks the stone in that pendant is Domhain. The description Aedon gave him matched, at least.¡±


    ¡°Then what makes you think Taian knows where it is?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Aedon told Reka a story about Taian killing his soon to be father-in-law. He thinks it was an attempt to get at it. Apparently, the pendant was supposed to be in his possession at the time.¡±


    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true,¡± she said, ¡°then Reka¡¯s in danger. We need to send him help.¡±


    ¡°Gregory agrees with you. He was thinking a hulking barbarian, and another mage would do nicely.¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°If you mean what I think you mean, forget it. Reka and I don¡¯t have the best relationship.¡±


    ¡°I mean exactly that,¡± Michael said sternly, ¡°and your relationship with the man interests me very little. Do not think for a minute that Taian has forgotten his failure with the father in law. We are certain he has other plans. In fact, Reka may well have thwarted one of those plans inadvertently. If that is the case, he may become desperate. We need to be the ones to find that stone.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± she said grudgingly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Prail, where is it?¡±


    ¡°It is about a week and a half ride east. Easy enough to find as it sits along the East Road. There is one other piece of news that the council is hoping you might shed some light on.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±He leaned forward. ¡°The Shield had been breached.¡±


    Her eyes went wide, and her body went rigid. ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± she said.


    ¡°I see by your surprise that this is new to you. I suppose you have no inf-¡±


    Ulf interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m getting¡¯ tired of not knowin¡¯ what the hell is going on. What the devil is the shield?¡±


    ¡°You Northmen call it Hell¡¯s Wall,¡± Michael said. ¡°It is the range of mountains that separates our part of the world from the High Wilds.¡±


    ¡°Hell¡¯s Wall I¡¯ve heard of, but I ain''t never heard of the High Wilds,¡± Ulf said.


    ¡°No, you have not.¡± Michael sniped. ¡°Very few have. It is where Kalem Dorse called home before the end of the last great war. The king used the power of the stones to defeat him and raised the mountains to protect the world from his followers. One of our operatives captured a man crossing them. He spoke a language our operative had never heard.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Ulf said. ¡°There ain''t no such thing as an impassable mountain. I don¡¯t see why one man is such a big deal.¡±


    Alexis spoke up this time. ¡°Those mountains are supposed to be impassable. That is how they were made. It¡¯s a big deal because, after five hundred years, they are no longer the impenetrable barrier they were designed to be.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Michael said, ¡°it is a matter of curiosity. Our first priority is to recover Domhain before Taian makes his next move. Now, I have stayed longer than is prudent. Speak with the barman at the Bucket. He will make sure you are supplied for your journey.¡±He got up and started for the curtain. ¡°And take the boy with you,¡± he said over his shoulder.


    When Michael was gone, she turned to Ulf. ¡°Ulf, I¡¯m sorry I got you mixed up in this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he said. ¡°I knew when I left, I wasn¡¯t ever goin¡¯ back.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah. With Wilhelm dead, there ain''t nothin¡¯ left for me there. If I¡¯m gonna blow about on the wind, I¡¯d rather it was with you and the boy. Who knows, we might even become heroes.¡±


    Alexis laughed. Hearing those words made the prospect of seeing Reka again bearable. She thought that as long as he was with her, anything would be tolerable. The thought made her laugh again.

 The High Road

    Reka lay on his side, questioning every decision he had ever made.  The empty cup in his hand beckoned him, despite the unpleasant taste of stale water lingering on his tongue.  He was convinced now that all was lost.  The numbness he had felt when they stopped for the day was gone.  Even with the blinding pain, though, he found room in his mind for regret.  The thing was he did not regret the things he would have expected.


    There was some regret for his failed mission.  A little, too, for friends, he would never see again.  Mostly he regretted having to leave Mika.  He had been looking forward to mentoring her.  He wanted to watch her grow into her magic and as a person.  He had children of his own, but he was never allowed to be a father.  For security, children of Amharani were sent away to be raised in secret.  He didn¡¯t regret that sacrifice because he couldn¡¯t feel any kinship with a child he had never met.  They were, essentially, the product of a breeding program to ensure the continuation of his line.  Those children had families that loved them, and he was content with that.  It wasn¡¯t until he met Mika that he felt like he was missing something.  Now he would never find out what it would be like to feel pride in a child, as a father would.  In essence, he thought, he regretted not having the chance to love.


    In his despair, he lost track of time.  Night had fallen at some point.  Even Tom and Toad¡¯s constant arguing failed to arouse his attention.  He reached in his pocket and pulled out the small rock.  Whether or not his captors noticed the movement, he neither knew nor cared.  He would use the stone to end matters on his own terms.  As he was preparing to release the power, a sound came to him.  With his head on the ground, he felt it more than heard it.  It was a faint thudding.  The sound was like a candle being lit in complete darkness.  Hope flooded into him, and he sat upright, ignoring the pain.


    It only took moments for the sound to become audible.  It was the beating of a horse¡¯s hooves, and it sounded as though they were moving fast.  Tom and Toad seemed to have heard the sound as well because it ended whatever mundane argument they were having.  They both jumped to their feet and drew short knives.  Toad looked wary, while Tom was in utter panic.  Two horses appeared out of the darkness, and Tom threw his knife blindly at them.  The lack of any screams told Reka it had missed.


    He couldn¡¯t make out the riders, but when they were within a few yards, they dismounted and came to a sliding halt.  Whoever they were, they were obviously experienced.  It was a trick worthy of a seasoned cavalryman.  The horses, now without riders, slowed and veered to one side.  Not war horses, then.  Probably typical farm stock.  When the dust settled down, two men stood before the camp.  One was holding a large bow with an arrow knocked.  The other was tall and had a long slender sword at the ready.  Reka sighed; it would have to be Aedon.


    ¡°Hold it right there,¡± shouted Aedon.


    ¡°Move an inch, and I¡¯ll put an arrow through your gut,¡± the second man yelled.


    Tom and Toad seemed not to know what to do.  They stood side by side, glaring at each other.  Then, Toad made his decision.


    ¡°You did this to us,¡± he crooned at his tormentor.  ¡°Die.¡±


    He stretched out the last word and, before anyone could react, launched himself at Tom.  In his fury, he plunged his knife into Tom¡¯s chest.  Then he lashed out at Tom with his hands, feet, and teeth.  The rabid dog had finally turned on its master, and the result was abhorrent to behold.  Tom tried to defend himself and managed a few feeble blows.  It wasn¡¯t enough.  The carnage lasted several minutes before anyone recovered enough to intervene.


    ¡°Shoot him, Dammit,¡± Aedon yelled.


    His partner released the arrow, and it struck Toad in the leg.  He didn¡¯t know if the bowman was aiming there, or if Toad¡¯s flailing about caused an errant shot.  In either the case, the result was that Toad was no longer mangling the remains of Tom.  He screamed loudly and grabbed at his leg.  Even injured, he hopped around like his namesake.  His wails subsided when Aedon walked to him and placed the sword at his neck.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be enough out of you,¡± Aedon said.  He raised his sword to finish the job, and Reka managed a single word.


    ¡°No,¡± he croaked as loudly as he could.


    The blade halted its progress half way to Toad¡¯s neck, but Aedon didn¡¯t put it away.


    ¡°Why not,¡± he demanded.


    ¡°He may have answers,¡± Reka said.


    That was part of his reason.  He didn¡¯t care if the man died, but he still had ideas about finishing it himself.  He caressed the stone in his hand.  Mika decided the matter for him.  If he survived this ordeal, how could he ever teach her the real value and meaning of magic if he used it to commit cold-blooded murder?  He added another regret to his list and crushed the stone.


    The power in the stone fluttered into him, and he felt better than he had in days.  That was to say he could move without the desire to cry.  He hated taking the high road sometimes.  He tried for wizardly nonchalance when he stood, but it took Aedon¡¯s surprisingly quick reflexes to keep him upright.  Things just kept getting better.


    ¡°I knew it was you!¡±  Aedon barked.  ¡°What were you doing in my swamp?¡±


    Reka would have loved to answer, but the energy he had gained from the stone evaporated, and he slumped to unconsciousness.  When he woke, he was in a comfortable bed and covered with thick blankets.  Despite the warmth, he was shivering uncontrollably.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±  He asked to no one.


    ¡°A safe place,¡± replied an unfamiliar voice.


    Reka rolled toward the voice and saw a squat man in brown robes.  He had a kindly smile on his face, and his brow furrowed in concern.


    ¡°You gave us all quite a scare.  Thought we¡¯d lost you for a while.  I¡¯m Brother Mark, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Water.¡±  Reka pleaded.


    Brother Mark went to a small table and filled a large cup, and crushed a small object into it. He stirred a few times and came back and handed it to him.


    ¡°This is going to taste awful, but drink it all.  We need to get that fever under control.¡±


    Reka guzzled the tincture.  He tried to say something, but only managed a garbled, ¡°Arghst.¡±  With that, he was asleep once more.


    He had always possessed the ability to maintain a form of consciousness in his dreams.  They always seemed to be happening to another person, and, though he could not manipulate them, he could never forget them.  This dream was different.  He was inside it in a way he had never experienced.  The images flashed and danced in his mind.  Mika was lying dead on the ground before him.  Alexis was laughing at him while Gregory whipped him.  Aedon ran his sword through him.  He incinerated Tom and Toad as he had planned.  Mika standing over her dead father, proclaiming that she preferred Reka.  Those and a thousand more were assailing his mind.  He woke up screaming.


    ¡°Papa!¡±  Mika screamed.


    He clawed at the blankets and threw them aside.  In his panic, he knocked over the washstand next to his bed.  The images replayed inside his mind, and he tried to get up and run from them.  He only managed one foot on the floor before he collapsed in exhaustion.


    He was flopping about when Aedon and Brother Mark ran into the room.  They took him by the arms and forced him back into bed.  Aedon actually sat on his chest as Brother Mark mixed another tincture.  Reka lay helpless as the horrific scenes faded from his memory.  He calmed a little and allowed the drink to be poured into his mouth.  He spluttered and gasped, but managed to swallow some of it.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°There there, old fella,¡± Mark was saying softly.  ¡°Drink it all down.¡±


    He felt the pressure lift from his chest as Aedon stood.


    ¡°How long¡¯s he gonna be like this,¡± Aedon asked.


    Brother, Mark sighed.  ¡°Hard to say.  Thorn Tree cuts are hard enough on a man when there are only a few, but I¡¯ve never dealt with this many.  If he¡¯s still alive in the morning, I think he has a chance.¡±


    ¡°What about the other one,¡± Aedon asked.


    ¡°Oh, it was a simple matter to remove the shaft and patch the leg.  He may never walk the same again, but he¡¯ll live.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t work too hard on him.  He ain''t gonna be around too much longer.¡±  Aedon said dismissively.


    ¡°Aedon,¡± Brother Mark scolded, ¡°I will treat that man as if he were my own son.  I do not control his fate when he leaves my care, but he won¡¯t die on my account.¡±


    Reka watched Aedon storm out of the room.  He was not looking forward to their eventual conversation.  Like a bolt of lightning, a thought struck him, and he sat up.


    ¡°Where are my stones?¡±  He asked fervently.


    Brother Mark turned to him.  ¡°I don¡¯t know, but for now, rest or I will mix a stronger drink.  I think there is someone who will be very upset if you fall unconscious again.¡±


    Mark walked away, and he could see Mika standing next to the bed.  Her eyes were red.  She looked at him, and her lips began to quiver.


    ¡°No, child,¡± he whispered, ¡°don¡¯t cry.¡±


    He held a shaking hand out to her, and she took it, hers shaking just as much.


    ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me, child.  It will take a lot more than a couple of mangy old trees to get me.¡±


    She smiled a little at his words.  It filled him with warmth to see it.  He could feel the medicine working, and his mind grew hazy.


    ¡°Go and get your father now, I need to speak to him.¡±


    Mika nodded and ran off.  She came back with an obviously upset Aedon.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±  He demanded.


    Reka was almost out again.  ¡°Where are my stones?¡±  He asked.


    If Aedon answered, he did not hear it.


    He opened his eyes slowly, and the sound of voices assaulted his ears.  It reminded him of the time he and Aedon had argued outside Mika¡¯s door.  Did they not know there was a sick man here?


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days,¡± he heard Aedon say.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mark replied.  ¡°And if it takes three more, then that¡¯s just how long you have to wait.  I will not wake him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will,¡± Reka said.


    His throat no longer hurt, and the ever-present headache was gone.  He could not feel his wounds either.  Brother Mark shooed Aedon out of the room.


    ¡°He has pestered me non-stop.¡±  He said, fussing with the covers.


    The examination Brother Mark gave him would have taken less time if he had stopped protesting and just let him get on with it.  He felt fine.  Great, in fact.  He lay back and let Mark look into his eyes, mouth, ears, and examine his arms and legs.  Finally, he was proclaimed to be in good health.


    ¡°May I get out of this bed now?¡±  He asked impatiently.


    ¡°If you do it carefully, you may.  You haven¡¯t had anything to eat in days.  You are likely to be weak.¡±


    He got to his feet and tried to hide the discomfort.  He didn¡¯t think Brother Mark was fooled, but thankfully, there was no comment.  He found his clothes and dressed slowly.  Brother Mark had left while he dressed and now returned with a heavily laden food tray.


    ¡°I will give you time to eat before I allow them back in.¡±  Brother Mark said.


    He nodded.  The food looked delicious, but he forced himself to eat slowly.  His stomach hurt as the first few mouthfuls made their way to it.  Every so often, he would look at his arms.  There were scars where the thorn trees had punctured his flesh.  He could not keep the anger from returning as he saw his pockmarked visage.  He would deal with that after he discovered the whereabouts of his stones.  The door opened, and Aedon walked in.


    ¡°I want to know why you were in the swamp,¡± he said without preamble.


    ¡°You know why I was there,¡± Reka said, lowering his spoonful of food.  ¡°If you recall, it doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not the stone!¡±  Aedon shouted.  ¡°But the swamp does, and I never gave you permission to go in there.¡±


    ¡°Permission?¡±  Reka yelled incredulously.  ¡°There will never come a time when I need or desire your permission!¡±


    The indignity of the last few days had convinced him, for a short time, that he was weak and worthless.  Aedon¡¯s insolence reminded him of who he was, and he was not going to endure it any longer.  He stood and called on his magic.  It came to him quickly.


    ¡°I may be weakened, but I am not helpless!¡±  He cried.


    The air around him crackled and sparked.  Smoke rose from his clothes, and he called a ball of fire to his hands.  Aedon took a step back and reached for the door.  He reached with his other hand, and a burst of air slammed the door shut.  He was quickly approaching his limits with no stones to aid him, but this moment was a long time coming, and even if it meant more time in that cursed bed, it was going to be resolved.


    ¡°I am Reka, direct descendant of the Six!¡±  He bellowed.  ¡°I have slapped down stronger men than you and for less cause.  No longer will you speak to me as a common criminal!  I have payment due to me, and I will collect it!¡±


    He launched the ball of flame at Aedon and watched in satisfaction as he cowered.  The instant before the fireball struck, he closed his hand, and the fire disappeared into a puff of smoke.  Aedon¡¯s face was stricken with horror.  He seemed to understand now that Reka was not a man to cross lightly.  Reka allowed the power to seep from him.


    ¡°Now,¡± he said, ¡°get off the floor and tell me where my stones are.¡±


    Aedon rose slowly.  He staggered to the bed and sat on its edge.  While Reka waited for him to regain his composure, he returned to the process of eating.


    ¡°After we rescued you and you passed out,¡± Aedon started.


    ¡°I do not care what happened,¡± Reka interrupted.  ¡°I care about where my stones are.¡±  He would not allow Aedon to take control by reminding him that he had needed to be rescued.


    Aedon flinched at the interruption.  ¡°Ok,¡± he said.


    Reka watched as he removed a large pouch from his belt.  Aedon tossed it to him, and he caught it.  He poured the contents onto the table and groaned.  Only about a dozen small gems glittered in the light of the candle.  For anyone that did not know better, there was a fortune in stones.  For those that did, the value was incalculable.  He brushed the smaller stones back into the pouch.  The largest diamond he picked up and inspected.


    ¡°Where is Toad?¡±  He asked, dropping the last gem in with the others.


    Aedon didn¡¯t answer.  He stood and waved for Reka to follow.  It wasn¡¯t polite, but it was better than before.  They walked together out of what Reka now saw was a church.  Reka ignored the stares of curious townsfolk as they made their way down the street.  They came to an official-looking building and walked inside.  A man sat behind a desk but did not hinder them as they moved to the rear of the building.  There were a few small cells grouped along one wall, and Toad was sitting in one of them.  He was sitting on his haunches, singing softly to himself.  The song wasn¡¯t pleasant.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Reka said simply.  He didn¡¯t wait to see if his order would be obeyed.


    Toad looked up and glared at him.  ¡°You,¡± he whined.  ¡°I didn¡¯t want nothing ta do with you.  It is all Tom¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°To be precise, you did not want anything to do with me alive,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°You were more than happy to loot my rotting corpse.  Where is it?¡±


    Toad cackled maniacally.  ¡°Where is what?¡±  He crooned.


    ¡°The gem you stole, where is it?¡±  Reka asked calmly.


    ¡°I ate it!¡±  Toad squawked.  He continued his laughter.  ¡°Ate and ate and ate.  Tom never found it ¡®cause I ate and ate and ate.¡±


    Reka slumped.  If he had eaten it, then there was little chance it was still in his stomach.  He thought about his precious stone lying in the feces of this creature, then pulled one of the smaller gems from the pouch and crushed it.  Power flooded into him.  He placed a hand on the cell¡¯s lock and, with a jerk, ripped it from the door.


    ¡°You will tell me where you ate it,¡± he said, walking into the small enclosure.  ¡°You will tell me where you crapped it out.¡±  He was now face to face with Toad.  ¡°Then you will tell me where you want to be buried.¡±  He grabbed Toad by the throat.  Toad tried to grapple with him, but he ignored the clawing fingers and kicking feet.  ¡°You will tell me this because, if you don¡¯t, Tom¡¯s fate will seem very pleasant.¡±  He kept the pressure on his windpipe until Toad¡¯s face began to turn blue, and then dropped him to the floor.


    When toad stopped gasping for air, he returned to his cackle.  ¡°I ate it after we stole you and I shat it out the next day.¡±  He said in a singsong voice.  ¡°Tom ain''t never gonna find it, so I ate it again, and again, and again, and again.  Didn¡¯t taste so good last time, ain''t no water to wash it off.¡±


    Reka grimaced in disgust.  ¡°When did you eat it last?¡±


    Toad seemed to realize he had something of value.  He stopped hopping around and looked directly at Reka.


    ¡°Aint gonna never tell ¡®less you leave me outta here.¡±  He said slyly.


    Reka¡¯s patience was at an end.  He called on his magic again.  It came, but this time is was strained and flowed slowly.  His head began to hurt, and he struggled to keep upright.  He didn¡¯t have the energy for this.  Once again, the high road would have to be his path.  He left Toad and walked out of the cell.


    ¡°You need a new lock,¡± he said as he passed the man behind the desk.  ¡°And the next time he shits, inspect it.¡±


    The man looked up at the request.  ¡°Inspect his shit?¡±  He asked stupidly.  ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For anything, that isn¡¯t shit!¡±  Reka yelled.  He needed more sleep.  ¡°Send for me when you find it.¡±


    Aedon was standing at the front door listening intently.  Reka turned his way.  ¡°I¡¯m going back to bed.  I do not know how long it will be before I am at full strength.  Until I am, you will need to continue Mika¡¯s education.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do magic,¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Obviously.¡±  He responded shortly.  ¡°But you can fight, and I want her to know-how as well.¡±


    For the second time, he did not wait for a response.  He went off to find a bed.


    ¡°Good to see you up and about,¡± Sean said.


    Reka recognized Aedon¡¯s partner in the rescue.  ¡°I need a room.¡±  He said, ignoring the kind words.


    ¡°How long ya staying?¡±  Sean asked, handing over a key.


    ¡°Until I leave,¡± he replied irritated.

 Past Misdeeds

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t mess with that,¡± Alexis said, watching Ulf scratch his shoulder.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.  The damn thing feels like it¡¯s covered in nettle,¡± he said, scratching vigorously.


    It was the longest sentence he had spoken in two days.  Their horses and small wagon had been replaced by a team of two oxen and a large covered wagon.  The close proximity to each other made the silence all the more maddening.  It was refreshing to hear him speak, and she hoped it would lead to an actual conversation.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about what¡¯s bothering you?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering me?¡±  He retorted.


    ¡°Ulf, you¡¯ve been moping about for days.  You barely eat, you¡¯ve stopped teaching the boy, and you haven¡¯t had a drink since the meeting.  That fact alone is enough to tell me you¡¯re upset.¡±


    ¡°Fine!  You wanna talk about it, let¡¯s talk about it!¡±


    His words were angry, and he hurled them at her.  She flinched at the tone.


    ¡°You lied to me,¡± he continued.  ¡°And now I have a death sentence jammed in my arm!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you,¡± she said, but the words sounded hollow.  She had lied.  By not telling him why they were going to Cathair, she had effectively forced him to follow her to the meeting.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±  She amended.  ¡°I should have been more open, but the loyalty stone isn¡¯t as bad as it seems.¡±


    ¡°Not as bad as it seems?  I suppose it¡¯ll start shooting rainbows and daisies out of my arm then?¡±


    She sighed.  ¡°If you will calm down, I¡¯ll try to explain what I know.


    ¡°Ya know what, I don¡¯t want your explanations.¡±  He said, turning away from her.


    She had been acquainted with Ulf for a long time and always thought of him as a typical amoral smuggler.  The more she learned about him, the more she realized she was wrong.  Ulf had lived a hard life, and it had jaded him, but he had a core of goodness that could not be denied.  It must be hard for him to deal with more disappointment, especially after opening up to her about his past.  If he withdrew back into himself, she wasn¡¯t sure he would ever come back out.  She wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.


    ¡°Ulf,¡± she said softly.  ¡°You have been very honest with me, and I have repaid you with secrecy and deceit.  I want to change that.  Ask me anything.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond, so she let the silence stretch.  When he spoke, his words were rushed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy Reka everyone keeps goin¡¯ on about?  Who¡¯s he to you?¡±


    The question stunned her.  She had been expecting questions about the order or the loyalty stone.  Hell, she was expecting any question but this one.  Was this what was bothering him?  He grunted, and she could tell she had waited too long to answer.  She had promised to be honest.


    ¡°Reka used to be a good friend of mine.¡±  She said.


    ¡°Used to be?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said firmly.  ¡°I suppose if I am to tell you the story, it may as well be the whole thing.¡±


    He shrugged.  ¡°Ya got that much history, eh?¡±


    She could not understand why this was bothering him so much.  ¡°Yes, and very little of it is good.  Would you like me to get you a drink before I begin?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll get it,¡± he said.  He turned toward the back of the wagon.  ¡°Boy!  Bring out the food.  We¡¯re stoppin¡¯ for a bit.¡±


    He pulled on the reigns, and the oxen slowed to a halt.  The creak and jangle of the harness covered most of the sound coming from the back, but Martin was definitely not pleased.  He hopped from the wagon and dumped an armload of supplies on the ground.


    ¡°I told you my name is Martin!¡±  He shouted


    ¡°And I told you,¡± Ulf retorted, ¡°names are for men.  And men don¡¯t pout.¡±


    Alexis barely refrained from telling him that he had been doing just that for two days.  Still, she could not repress a smile.  Why ever Reka was bothering him, the prospect of learning the truth about it seemed to bring him around a bit.


    She spread a large cloth over a soft patch of grass and began unpacking the provisions.  They were surprisingly good.  The barman at the Bucket had taken great care in making sure they had the kind of fare a family of farmers on a short trip would have.  They had salted pork, dried beef, and even a few roasted hens.  They also had a small assortment of fruits and vegetables to go along with the many loaves of crusty bread.  It made a meal she would have been unashamed to serve in her own inn.


    She started to set out three plates, but Martin simply tore a hunk of meat from the bird and retreated into the wagon.  Ulf, she might be able to manage, but she was at a total loss as to how to handle the boy.  She chastised herself for thinking of him that way and amended the thought¡­how to control Martin.


    Ulf finished securing the oxen and strode to the back of the wagon.  When he returned, she was a little pleased to see a large tankard of beer.  Even though he hadn¡¯t been drinking, she insisted the barman include a keg and a substantial upgrade to the size of the mug he was permitted.  He noticed her grin and shrugged.


    ¡°Takes the edge off,¡± he said.


    She waited until they were seated and had food in front of them before beginning her story.


    ¡°I suppose,¡± she said, ¡°for you to really understand my relationship with Reka, you need to understand more about me.  I never knew my mother.  She died giving birth to me.  My father was a cobbler, and though we were not wealthy, he did a good trade.  We lived comfortably, and I was happy.  I did not have a mother, but I had a father that loved me, good clothes, and the beginnings of an education.  My father was very set on that point.  I wanted to learn his trade, but he insisted that education would take me farther than mending smelly old shoes ever would.¡±


    She laughed at the memory.  He would always wrinkle his nose and wave his hands every time he mentioned those ¡®smelly old shoes.¡¯


    ¡°Then, when I was still very young, I got sick.  I do not remember much of it, but I do remember the healers visiting and forcing awful tasting concoctions down my throat.  And I remember how haggard and forlorn my father looked.¡±


    She paused to take a sip of water.  Ulf was eating and drinking heartily, but she could tell he was giving her his full attention.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°What happened?¡±  He said between chews.


    ¡°He died,¡± she said simply.


    Ulf swallowed hard.  ¡°Died?  How?¡±


    Such a simple question for such a painful answer, she thought.  She had to remind herself that she promised to be honest.


    ¡°I killed him.¡±  She rushed on before he could interrupt.  ¡°I did not know it at the time, but that is when my ¡®gift¡¯ emerged.¡±


    ¡°So you were all alone,¡± He asked.  His tone was consoling though the pace at which he devoured the bird did not lessen.


    ¡°No.  My father managed to stash a sizable amount of money away, and I went to live with his best friend.  It was not a great experience.  He had two daughters, and they were very jealous of my money, which he insisted on letting me spend how I pleased.  Any time I would buy something new, they would ruin it.  Even when I bought them nice things, they still treated me hard.  I never told Peter about his daughters¡¯ behavior.  It could not have been easy for them.  Their family was not as well off as mine had been.  I used the remainder of my money, securing the best education I could.¡±


    Ulf belched loudly.  ¡°Seems like ya had some hard times, but what the devil does this have to do with this Reka fella.¡±


    She reminded herself that he wasn¡¯t rude on purpose.  He was just being Ulf.


    ¡°There are times when being around you is nauseating.¡±  She said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°You make me want to puke sometimes!¡±  She shouted.


    ¡°Ah yeah, well¡­¡± he said, slamming a chunk of bread into his mouth.


    ¡°If I may continue¡­¡±


    He gestured with the hand that was not full of food, and she went on.


    ¡°I met Reka while I was going to school.  I did not know what he was doing there.  He was not a student, and he wasn¡¯t a teacher either.  He just sort of hung around talking to anyone that would listen to him.  I will not go into detail, but we eventually became friends.  He was the one that told me how my father really died.¡±


    ¡°And you took his word for it?¡±  Ulf asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much choice.  He described to me what happened before I described it to him.  Somehow, he knew what I was before I did.  I did not want to hear what he was saying, and I cursed him for a liar out of spite.  I came to accept what I am, but I never forgave him for telling me the truth.¡±


    She paused to catch her breath.  It felt odd.  Ulf was only the second person to know how her father died.  She kept her eyes down because she feared seeing judgment or disappointment in Ulf.  Ulf put his hand under her chin and lifted her face.  The touch was delicate.  Too delicate for such callused hands.  His expression was open and understanding.


    ¡°I know nothin of magic, but I know if ya killed your dad, it was an accident.¡±  He said softly.  ¡°I know cause ya ain''t like me.¡±


    ¡°Like you?¡±  She whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, like me.  Remember when I said I left the north after my father died?¡±  She nodded.  ¡°I killed him, and I damn well knew what I was doin.¡±


    ¡°You must have hated him.¡±  She said.


    ¡°I loved my father.¡±  He said.  ¡°We was just on the wrong side of things.¡±


    She was crying now.  ¡°Ulf, how do you live with that?¡±


    ¡°The same way I live with everything.  I just keep breathing.¡±


    He removed his hands, and she thought of Ulf killing his father in cold blood.  It was an image she simply could not form.  If he had really killed his father, it was not cold-blooded.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Not much to tell,¡± he said.  ¡°A man¡¯s word is everything.  I gave my word to some folks, and he gave his.  He knew why I did it.  The fool man praised me with his last breath.  Said he was fucking proud to be my dad.¡±


    He spit off to the side and went back to his seat.  She noticed wetness around his eyes and looked away.  He would not like her to see him vulnerable.  His revelation was going to make the rest of her story that much harder to tell.  He had killed his own father living up to his ideals.  The men she had killed were out of sheer carelessness.  He was right.  He was not like her at all; he was infinitely better.  He brushed some crumbs away and started to stand, but she halted him.


    ¡°There is more to the story.  I want you to know all of it.¡±


    He held up a finger and walked to the wagon.  Martin met him at the back and shoved him in the chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s my name?¡±  He shouted.


    ¡°Dammit, boy!  If ya think you¡¯re old enough to be getting drunk, then you¡¯re old enough to pour me a beer.¡±  He said, thrusting his mug at Martin.


    Martin tried to shove him again, but Ulf caught his wrist.


    ¡°One day, boy, you¡¯re gonna get the chance at me you¡¯ve been cravin¡¯, but you¡¯d best do it another time.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other for a long moment before Martin looked away.  Ulf nodded.  ¡°Don¡¯t forget the beer,¡± he said.  He came back shaking his head.


    ¡°That boy¡¯s aching for a fight,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should ease up on him then?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°No.¡±  He said simply.


    ¡°But Ulf, he is going to kill you if he gets the chance.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°But if he don¡¯t get this anger out soon, he¡¯s gonna do a lot worse than kill me.  He can¡¯t hate the man he wants to, so he can hate me instead.¡±


    She had no answer to that.  He had once described himself as simple, but she was beginning to think it was his world that was simple, not him.  He saw things in a way that she could never hope to understand.  Without even seeming to try, he stripped away the layers of garbage and saw straight to the truth.  Then he did whatever he felt was right, period.


    ¡°I guess you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±  She said.  ¡°Anyway, it wasn¡¯t until a few years later that I discovered the order.  More properly, they discovered me.  Reka is a member, as you know.  He told them about me, and they sought me out.  In the beginning, I was used mainly as a type of scribe.  They did not have many members that could read and write with the free time to handle the volume of papers that needed copying.  I still had plenty of money, and so was able to go without paid work.  I spent months copying old translations into these huge tomes.  I wish I had paid more attention to what I was doing.  You would not think you could spend your time writing down all that information without remembering it, but I was so engrossed in the copying that I never paid attention to the text.  It was Gregory, though, not Reka, that recognized my true value to the order.  He was always lamenting not having enough energy to get through all the magic he was doing.  He came to me one day and asked for a boost.  I thought nothing of the request and gave him nearly all the magic I had.  That was when I discovered I could not recover my magic naturally.  I got severely ill and was not getting better.  One afternoon he led me to the city jail and explained my problem. He told me the only way to get better.  My first victim did not survive.  I was so drained that I took his entire life force and was still not satiated.  That became my life.  I would act as a source of magic for Gregory and other Order members, then I would drain criminals to recover.  Most of the time, I was able to take from multiple sources so as not to kill them, but there were accidents.  I assuaged my guilt by reminding myself that they were convicted men.  I would still be doing that if it were not for Reka.  He, alone, of all the order, never partook of my services.  On many occasions, he called me an abomination and a murder.  I owe him for those words.  He took me from that life.  I just wish he had not been so smug about it.  I remember his last words to me.  ¡®Being forced to kill does not make you a killer, choosing to does.  You are a killer.¡¯  For all the reasons I have to hate him, I am grateful for his interference.  I moved to the north and did not use my powers again until I killed that man.¡±


    Ulf groaned.  ¡°So, because of me, you were forced to use your power again.  I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take responsibility for my actions!¡±  She snapped.  ¡°No one forced me to what I did back then, and you did not force me to kill that man.  I haven¡¯t always made the right choices, but they were my choices!¡±


    She was suddenly furious.  How could he have done the things he had and not understand the value of owning up to your mistakes.


    ¡°Alexis,¡± he pleaded.  ¡°That ain''t what I meant.  I didn¡¯t understand at the time what killin¡¯ that man meant to you.  I¡¯m sorry you had to do it is all.¡±


    She forced herself to calm down.  He was probably telling the truth.  In fact, he probably did not care enough about what anyone else thought to bother with lying.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°Now you know about my relationship with Reka.  Why did it bother you so much?¡±


    He shrugged.  ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just thought there was something¡­more, I guess.¡±


    She smiled inwardly.  Could it be that he was jealous?  She had never taken the time to view Ulf in that way, but now that she did, she could certainly do worse.


    ¡°Ulf,¡± she said, ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d wager there are lots of things I ain''t told you,¡± he said.  ¡°But for now, we gotta get movin¡¯.¡±


    True to his words, he got up and started getting the oxen ready.  She noticed he left the cleaning up for her.  Dammit, she had to do something about that.  With a groan of her own, she collected the dishes and stowed the cloth.


    The remainder of their journey went peacefully, for the most part.  Ulf would spend the day talking to her freely.  They mostly talked about nothing, and they never once mentioned the order or Reka.  He seemed content with the knowledge he had, and she was content to let him be so.  The only thing that remained unchanged was how he treated Martin.  Whenever he got the chance, he would pester the poor boy.  The fight seemed to have gone out of him, and that made Ulf press even harder.  Martin was a pot that was eventually going to boil over, and Ulf kept turning up the heat.

 Together Again

    Alexis swayed in time with the gyrations of the wagon as they entered Prail.  She could not help but be impressed.  The East Road, which was packed clay that managed to stay firm even in the heaviest of rains, was replaced by a level set of large, firmly placed paving stones.  The swaying stopped as soon as the wheels made their way onto it.  Many towns so close to a major city often resembled that city in design, but not Prail.  Whereas Cathair was a warren of haphazard buildings and streets, Prail had one wide main road bordered by neatly ordered structures.  Each building was rigorously maintained, and each had a sign declaring its purpose.  The town even had a manicured garden that surrounded a massive Welcome to Prail sign.


    The oxen¡¯s hoofs clopped loudly on the stone as they rode further into the town.  She simply could not help but notice how beautiful everything was.  It was too small a town to possess much wealth, she thought, but its citizens obviously owned their fair share of pride.  Only fifteen buildings were bordering the street; she could not help counting, they were so striking.  Most of them were two stories and likely doubled as houses in addition to the civic function they served.  She noted the church, blacksmith, inn, stables, town hall, and her heart warmed a little, the cobbler.  There were other businesses, but she did not take notice of them.  Before she left Cathair, she did a little research on Prail.  It was primarily known for its produce.  Sitting on the river as it did, it produced some of the best fruits and vegetables in the area, and it was not rare to see their wares grace the most affluent tables in Cathair.  She had Ulf stop the wagon in front of the stable.


    ¡°Now remember, we are supposed to be a farming family in search of a new homestead.  You get us straight with the stable master, and I will go talk to the magistrate about the proper permits.¡±


    Ulf gave his best, ¡°whatever,¡± shrug, and she handed over a few coins.


    She climbed down and stretched the road weariness from her legs and back.  Slapping some dust from her dress, she walked toward the town hall.  She stopped and looked, with some envy, at the inn.  It was just as well maintained as the other buildings, but it eschewed the bright white fa?ade the other buildings had in favor of a rainbow of color.  The building was sky blue with almost garish yellow shudders.  The door was an eye-popping red.  The windows were glass and looked like they could actually be opened to let the summer breeze in.  She resisted the urge to go in.


    Like many small towns, the town hall housed the magistrate¡¯s office, town jail, and courthouse.  A pleasant-looking man was sitting behind the front desk as she walked in, and he greeted her with a friendly smile and a hearty, ¡°Good day to ya ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±  She said.  ¡°I would like to apply for a homestead permit if there are any to be had.¡±


    The man shook his head and clicked his tongue.  ¡°Oh dear, afraid ya picked a bad time for that.¡±


    ¡°Are there no permits to be had?  My family and I have traveled a long way to make a fresh start.¡±


    ¡°Aint that we ain''t got no permits.¡±  He said.


    ¡°Then why is it a bad time?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Ta start with, we don¡¯t do no homesteads till after the freeze.  Ya could request to talk to the magistrate bout an exception, but he done run off.¡±


    ¡°Then who is in charge here?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Aint no end of folks asking me that.¡±  He said bitterly.  ¡°I think I am, but ain''t too sure bout that.¡±


    ¡°So, the town just manages itself?¡±


    ¡°Not much ta manage this time of year.  Harvest is all done, and folks are pretty peaceful like.  Ya get some drunks in the inn, but Sean does a good job of getting the wives involved when that happens.¡±


    ¡°Very well, who do we see about housing for the winter?¡±


    He looked confused.  ¡°Housing?  I suppose ya could stay at the inn.  If ya need coin and have something to put up, I can make ya a loan for the winter.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± she said.  ¡°We have enough to get by.¡±


    She left the town hall, confused.  She had never heard of a magistrate just running off.  Even more bewildering, no one had stepped up to fill the void.  With a shake of her head, she went to find Ulf.  He was just making his way out of the stable with Martin in tow, literally.  He looked disheveled and sullen.  Ulf released him as they drew near.


    ¡°Damn boy don¡¯t know his ass from a bridle,¡± he spat.  ¡°What kind of stable boy can¡¯t unhitch a couple of mangy old oxen?¡±


    Martin threw Ulf a hateful look.  ¡°I told you,¡± he shouted, ¡°My name is Martin!¡±


    He pulled a hay hook that he had somehow procured and swung it at Ulf.  Ulf took a quick step back and squared up to him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better mean it, boy,¡± he bellowed.


    Martin did not say anything.  He rushed at Ulf with the hook swinging violently.  She took a step toward the two, but Ulf caught her eye.


    ¡°Stay out!¡±  He shouted.


    The distraction cost him.  Martin buried the hook into Ulf¡¯s stomach.  The severe curve of the hook made the wound a shallow one, but it looked painful.  Ulf screamed.  He slapped Martin¡¯s arm away, and the hook stayed lodged in his midsection.  Martin did a little pirouette and rushed Ulf the moment he was facing him again.  Ulf was not distracted this time.  He slammed a fist into Martin¡¯s head, and the boy fell limply to the ground.  Ulf did not move away.


    ¡°Get up, boy!  You¡¯ve been waitin¡¯ for this, so get to it!¡±


    A small crowd was beginning to form, and Alexis had no idea what to do.  If she interfered, one or the other of them was likely to attack her.  If she did nothing, one of them was probably going to die.  Ultimately, she decided to keep the crowd at bay and let the two of them settle matters.


    Martin got slowly to his feet.  He seemed hesitant, but Ulf was not going to let it end this time.  He stepped up and shoved him back down.  He yanked the hook from his body in a fount of blood.


    ¡°You¡¯d best get up and fight,¡± he said, tossing the weapon at Martin.


    There was no hesitation this time.  Martin grabbed the hook and lunged at Ulf¡¯s legs.  Ulf¡¯s backward step was too slow, and the hook raked a gash in his left calf.  Another scream, another fist to the head.  Martin had not even gotten all the way to his feet before he was on the ground again.  Ulf kicked him hard in the ribs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna tell you again to get up, boy!¡±


    Martin coughed and grabbed his side.  He scrambled around for the hook and seemed not to see it.  Ulf started to back away, and Martin grabbed one of his feet.  It unbalanced Ulf, and he fell hard.  Martin leaped onto him and began savagely beating him.  Ulf did not just lay there and take it, but his blows came slowly and seemed to lack his usual brutal force.  When Martin had punched himself out, Ulf lay still.  He got to his feet and looked around for the hook.  He found it and picked it up, then squatted over Ulf and put it to his neck.  Ulf lifted his head and turned it to expose more flesh.


    ¡°I told you one day I¡¯d get what was coming to me.  Do it.¡±  He said.


    Martin hesitated.  He was breathing hard and swaying slightly.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you think this was going, boy,¡± Ulf grunted.


    Martin pressed the hook harder against his neck.  He was sobbing, but he still did not end it.  Ulf let out a sigh.


    ¡°Am I the one you really wanna kill?¡±  He asked.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°You let him die,¡± Martin said.


    ¡°I already told ya, he did it to himself.  If killin¡¯ me makes ya feel better about that, then get on with it.  But it ain''t gonna change the past.¡±


    Alexis could not believe her ears.  Ulf had an enraged boy holding a hook to his neck, and he still would not relent.  The man was stubborn and stupid.  How could he not see that making Martin kill him would end both their lives?  Even if he avoided execution, she could not believe he could live with that.  Ulf slowly raised a hand and grabbed Martin¡¯s wrist.  He did not force the hook away, just held on.


    ¡°Listen, Martin,¡± he said, ¡°you gotta understand the way the world works.  I told ya before, and I¡¯m gonna tell you now, life ain''t fair, and when men die, the living suffer.  If you kill me, you¡¯ll suffer too ¡®cause I ain''t the one you wanna kill.¡±


    Martin still did not move.  He stayed silent and let Ulf cradle his wrist.


    ¡°You got a choice,¡± Ulf continued.  ¡°Right now, you get to decide what kind of man you¡¯re gonna be.  You gonna be a man that lets his rage control him, or you gonna be a man that thinks?¡±


    Martin let the hook fall.  He looked drained.  He rolled off Ulf and lay on his back.  Ulf got to his feet.  He did not look like a man that had narrowly avoided death.  Blood was flowing from his stomach and leg, but he was moving smoothly.  He held a hand out.


    ¡°Come on, Martin, let¡¯s get something to eat.¡±


    Alexis watched Martin let Ulf help him up, stupefied.  If she lived to be a hundred, she would never understand men.  She shouted for Ulf to wait, and he let Martin stumble into the inn.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Fine.¡±  He said.


    She reached a hand out to him, and he stepped back.


    ¡°No,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why not?¡±  She snarled.


    ¡°That boy deserves to see me like this.  It took a long time for him to get the courage to face me, and I ain''t gonna let you rob him of this.¡±  He looked at his blood-soaked shirt.  ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡±


    ¡°But what happened?¡±  She asked.  ¡°I¡¯ve seen you take down much larger men than that boy.¡±  She was angry now.  ¡°Were you trying to get yourself killed?  I thought you were over all that!¡±


    Ulf shrugged.  ¡°I could¡¯ve killed the boy, sure.  But that wasn¡¯t the point.  He had to fight me, and I had to fight back enough for him to believe it.  That was the only way to get him to face his anger about his dad dying.¡±


    ¡°So, you would have let him kill you just to make a point?¡±  She asked hotly.


    ¡°I killed my own father to make a point, what do you think?¡±  He said.  He didn¡¯t give her a chance to answer and walked into the inn.


    Alexis kicked the air.  She was furious with the man.  The crowd started to disperse, and not a few of them followed Ulf into the inn.  The rest of them went back to their homes, giving her worried looks.  She felt foolish standing in the road, throwing a tantrum, so she went into the inn as well.


    The interior of the inn was blessedly warm and bright.  Unlike the Bucket, the smoke of the fire flowed freely out the chimney.  A light haze of smoke hung in the air due to the number of smokers in the room.  Ulf and Martin were sitting alone at a table in the rear, murmuring.  A server was taking their order, visibly uncomfortable with their appearance.  She had no desire to talk to either of them, so she strode to the bar.  The bartender was busy filling glasses but handed the job off to come over and talk to her.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡±  He asked


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±  She said, still looking around.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m always on the lookout for dissidents in the ranks,¡± he chuckled.


    He did not speak like most people out in the country, and it was refreshing.  Especially after spending so much time around Ulf, she thought.


    ¡°What can I get you?¡±  He asked.


    She stopped looking around.  ¡°Well, my family and I were hoping to homestead, but it looks like we will have to put up for the winter.¡±


    ¡°Your family, eh?¡±  He had a knowing smile on his face.  ¡°If you need a place to put up, you¡¯ve come to the right place.  How many rooms?¡±


    ¡°One,¡± she said.


    He looked at her.  ¡°If it¡¯s money you¡¯re worried about, long term rooms are a little cheaper, and we can always work something out if you need help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the second person to offer me help with money.  Is everyone in this town so generous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple business, ma¡¯am,¡±  Sean said.


    ¡°Well, business or not, we do not take charity, and I don¡¯t believe in borrowing either.  One room will be fine.¡±


    Sean gave the price and looked wanly at her when she did not even try to barter.  She counted out the coins and passed them over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just need a name, then we¡¯re all set,¡±  Sean said, depositing the money into a large box.


    ¡°Alexis,¡± she said.


    There was a loud cough from the end of the bar, and she turned.  A man sat hunched over a plate.  He was wrapped tightly in robes and shivered despite the heat.  She could not see his face clearly, but that profile could belong to only one man.  She moaned.  She was not prepared for this right now.


    ¡°Gods, I thought I recognized that voice.¡±  The man said.  He turned to face her.  ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Reka,¡± she said coldly.


    Sean looked between the two of them.  ¡°You two know each other?¡±


    ¡°I thought I knew her once,¡± Reka said.


    ¡°And I thought I knew you,¡± she more loudly than she intended.


    She saw Ulf stand out of the corner of her eye.  Before she could tell him otherwise, he strode to the bar.  He stood by her side, facing Reka.  She did not want him here, but dammit, his presence felt good.


    ¡°Everything ok,¡± he asked.


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± she said.  ¡°Ulf, this is Reka.  Reka, Ulf.¡±


    Reka extended a hand toward Ulf.  ¡°A pleasure, I¡¯m sure,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not today,¡± Ulf said, ignoring the proffered hand.  ¡°Me and the boy are gonna go get cleaned up.  Maybe see if there¡¯s a healer in this town.  Unless you need me to stay.¡±  He directed a sharp look at Reka.


    ¡°No, Ulf, you and Martin go get taken care of.  I will be fine.¡±


    He turned to the bartender.  ¡°Keep our food warm.¡±  He said then walked out, Martin following close behind.


    ¡°Homesteaders?¡±  Reka asked.


    Sean was watching intently.  ¡°Not here,¡± she said in a whisper.


    ¡°Sean, I think I will take my meal to my room,¡± Reka said.


    When he got up, she noticed he was moving stiffly.  There was also something off about his color.  She waited until they were on the stairs before mentioning it.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    Reka slumped a little at the top of the stairs.  ¡°It is a long story.  I thought I was over the worst of it, but it looks like I am going through a bit of a relapse.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you have one foot in the grave,¡± she said.


    He barked a short laugh.  ¡°That would please you, would it not?¡±


    She did not answer.  There had been many times she thought seeing him dead would please her.  She just was not sure if she felt that way anymore.


    ¡°Your silent concern overwhelms me,¡± he said.


    The words were entirely condescending.  They matched the Reka she remembered, but there was something off in the tone.  He came to his room and pulled out his key.  She was surprised to see actual locks on the doors.  She had not yet received her own key.  Maybe there was more money in this town than she thought.  They went into the room together, and Reka sat down at once.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, ¡°why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You are smart enough to know the answer to that,¡± she replied.  ¡°Gregory sent me to help you.¡±


    He laughed again.  ¡°I do not need your kind of help.¡±


    She noticed the tone again.  There was no conviction to his insult.  That was definitely not like the Reka she remembered.  The Reka she remembered relished his own perceived moral superiority.  It unnerved her to see that once-powerful man looking and sounding so pitiful.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±  She said.


    ¡°To put it succinctly, I was a fool.¡±  He answered.  ¡°I got myself into a bad situation and have yet to recover.¡±  His voice gained a little strength.  ¡°But recover, I shall.  Have no fear of that.  Now tell me what brings you down from the frigid north.¡±


    ¡°I got myself into a bad situation and have yet to recover,¡± she said.


    They looked at each other silently, then at the same time, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±  They each tried again but again talked over each other.  Reka slapped his hands in disgust.


    ¡°I will not allow you to usurp my apology!¡±  He shouted.


    Even in humility, he was an arrogant ass, she thought.  ¡°By all means,¡± she said, ¡°continue.  You are doing wonderfully so far.¡±


    He visibly calmed himself.  ¡°Please forgive me.  These last days have been trying, and I am afraid I am allowing my emotions to rule me too often of late.  I may have said some things to you that I regret now.  For that, I am sorry.¡±


    She laughed derisively.  ¡°You may have said some things to me?  You called me an abomination.  Gods, you called me a murderer!¡±


    ¡°And I maintain that I was right!¡±  He shouted, jumping to his feet.  ¡°What you did was horrific.  And for what?  Power!¡±


    ¡°If this is what passes for an apology on that pedestal of yours, you can keep it!¡±  She shouted.


    She turned to leave, and he called out to her.  ¡°Alexis, wait.¡±


    She stopped at the door and turned to face him.


    ¡°I think what you did WAS horrific, but I judged you too harshly.  You were trying to get by in a world you had just discovered.  I should have been more understanding.  At a time when you needed guidance more than anything in the world, I drove you away with insults and judgment.  Believe me, I know now how easily power can lead one to contemplate terrible actions.¡±


    ¡°It was never about power,¡± she said.  ¡°All I wanted was acceptance, and they gave it to me.  You took away my innocence, and they replaced it with indifference.¡±  He seemed to have nothing to say, so she continued.  ¡°But, I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    ¡°For what,¡± he asked.


    ¡°For hating you all these years.  Regardless of how you accomplished it, you opened my eyes to what I was doing. It gave me a way out of that life.  I owe you for that, so I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done,¡± he said.  ¡°You say you are here to help me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said.


    ¡°Good, I want you to go to the house of Aedon Hall.  He has a daughter, Mika.  I want you to watch over her and make sure that Aedon is doing what I told him.¡±


    ¡°You want me to babysit?¡±  She asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes.  Brother Mark tells me it might be a month before I am ready to leave his care.  That means I must stay here.  Aedon is a difficult man, and he may decide my absence means he is free of me.  You are to dissuade him of that notion.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already paid for a room here.¡±  She said.


    ¡°Then that man you brought can use it, but I need you at Aedon¡¯s.¡±


    She could tell he was displeased with her push back.  ¡°Fine, but Ulf goes with me.  And there is a boy, Martin.  He goes as well.  How do you know Aedon will take us in?¡±


    This time he laughed, and it was not kind.  ¡°I think we have finally come to an understanding on that score.  Just tell him that I am not giving him a choice.¡±

 Forged From Pain

    Alec lay motionless on the table as the knife carved a deep furrow along his thigh.  He did not move, nor did he scream.  The pain was real enough, to be sure.  It just felt like it was happening to someone else.  He lived trapped in his own mind, free from the inconvenience of the flesh.  It was peaceful, really.  He much preferred this existence to the one he had endured over the past weeks.  Or maybe it had only been days or months.  He did not know, and he did not really care.  Nearly every day, his torturers would take him to the brink of death, and then Taian would appear and restore his body.  Today was the cutting table, tomorrow could be the spit, or the rack, or nothing.  It was all the same now.


    He did remember a time when he had fought his captors.  Those first days were the worst.  He was never bound, and when he would fight, he was only restrained to the degree necessary to keep him moving.  He was never beaten for his efforts either.  He would be allowed to tire himself out, and then he would be led, exhausted, to his next torment.  He remembered the indignation.  Even an unruly horse would be beaten, but he did not rank that high.


    When he realized fighting was going to accomplish nothing, he resorted to bribery.  He used every secret he knew to try to lessen his pain.  When he ran out of secrets, he made more up.  It did not help.  In fact, his captors never spoke a single word.  They asked no questions or made any demands whatsoever.  Finally, he resorted to pleading.  The thought of the tears streaming down his face and the snot running freely from his nose made him twitch uncomfortably, even in this diminished state.  Once he was convinced no amount of pleading would work, he went silent.  He could not remember the last words he had spoken.


    If that had been the worst of it, he could have coped.  But he woke one morning expecting to be led to his next horror only to find no one waiting for him.  He spent the entire day in a panic waiting, but still, no one came.  The next day, his tormentors returned, but every so often, he would wake to find himself undisturbed.  He relished those days.  Over time, however, he stopped looking forward to his pain-free days.  They no longer held any wonder for him.


    Even still, he would have been able to cope, but his captors were not finished with him.  He returned, after a particularly bad session, one afternoon to find his cell contained a comfortable bed and rich foods.  He had been forced to subsist on mostly rancid meat or tasteless gruel to this point.  He gorged himself on the fare until he was sick.  Then he gorged himself some more.  He slept better than he had since arriving, and when the morning came, there was no familiar banging on his cell door.  Two more days, he lounged in his new comfort.  Each day saw better food laid at his table.  He thought his ordeal was over.  Then the third day arrived, and he was awakened by the banging once more.


    He was stronger than he had been in a long time, and he was feeling more like himself.  He fought with his captors again.  Again they used only enough force to tire him.  He was sure he had managed to kill one of them and was expecting to be punished for that if nothing else.  They seemed to take no notice.  With that, the cycle began again.  Only this time, there were pain-free days, and the occasional night in a proper bed with good food.  He never knew which day it would be.  The sequence was so random that he could never discover a pattern.  He just had to wake up and hope today would be the day or return to his cell, hoping tonight would be the night.  He did not know how long this had gone on, but he no longer looked forward to his brief respites.


    Eventually, something inside him broke.  He stopped resisting and allowed himself to be led to whatever awaited him.  He lay willingly on the table when it was time to be cut, waited patiently when it was time be placed on the spit and meekly allowed himself to be tied to the rack.  On those rare days when no one came for him, he sat quietly on his bed, not moving at all.  Nights spent in luxury were wasted on him now, as well.  He ate very little of the food, and the bed seemed no more comfortable than the floor he was accustomed to.  The only hope that remained to him now was that his captors would tire of toying with him and kill him, and he was getting impatient.  He felt the blade begin a new line, and the final piece of resistance left him.


    ¡°Please,¡± he croaked.  ¡°Please kill me.¡±  His throat was so dry, and the words so weak, he wasn¡¯t sure he had even spoken aloud.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± said a voice from the shadows.  Taian stepped forward.  ¡°This took far longer than I was expecting.  I was beginning to think I would have to make things truly uncomfortable for you.¡±


    Taian stepped up to the table and placed a hand on Alec¡¯s leg.  The wounds disappeared, and the pain he never really felt dissipated.


    ¡°The time has come at last for us to move things along,¡±  Taian said with a grin.


    When Alec was led away, it was not to his familiar cell.  He and his guards walked through a series of hallways that were ornately decorated.  His feet traveled across thick carpets instead of bare stone, and the entire area was bathed in warmth.  From time to time, he could feel the warm air being pushed out of small holes in the wall.  It would have been a pleasant walk if his mind could have comprehended such a thing.  As it was, it felt no different than the walk to his cell did.


    The guards led him to a large apartment.  It was divided into three rooms, with the bedroom being the largest.  It was just as ornately decorated as the halls had been, and the bed was massive.  There was a wardrobe and a large washstand along with a comfortable looking set of chairs.  As was his custom, he went to the bed and sat.  When fatigue finally overtook him, he simply lay back and went to sleep.


    The morning came and went without the usual banging, so he spent the day on the bed.  He stirred only when food was brought, but he ate mechanically.  When he was finished, he returned to the bed.  The next day followed the same pattern, and then the next day did the same.  He spent an entire week uninterrupted before his mind recovered enough to process thoughts more complicated than eat and sleep.  The first thought it hit upon was that this was too good to be true.


    When the eighth day began with a loud knock on the door, he knew he had been right.  He sat on the bed and waited for his captors to come and lead him away.  The knock came again, but he continued to sit.  The knock came a third time more loudly.  He had no idea what he was supposed to do, so he stayed put.  He heard the door open and stood with his hands at his side.  A man in white livery stomped into the room.


    ¡°The next time I knock at that door, I expect you to open it,¡± he said.


    The words rolled through Alec¡¯s mind like so much nonsense.  He allowed himself to be led away once more.  The halls they traveled could have been the same ones as the day before, or they could be in a different country for all the notice he took.  He walked subserviently alongside the man in white.  The man was speaking rapidly, but he understood none of the words.  They approached a large door and walked out into a large courtyard.  Alec recoiled at the blinding daylight.  He tried to cover his face, but it was impossible to block the searing brightness.  For the first time since he asked to be killed, he had a defensive impulse.  He turned and ran back into the hall.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The man in white chased him down and grabbed his arm.  He led him back into the courtyard.  Alec did not possess enough defiance to resist, so he closed his eyes and covered them with his free hand.  Even through the barrier of his flesh, the light burned.  So this was to be his next torture, he thought.  He waited, but nothing more happened.  He was allowed to stand there with his hands over his eyes for a time.  He felt a tug and walked eagerly to the dimly lit hall.  The man in white led him back to his room, all the while nattering on about something.  He had the notion that the man was upset and was sure he should understand what he was saying.  He simply could not process the words.


    The next day, the knock came again at the door.  He sat on the bed, pondering what to do.  He was sure the man had told him something the day before.  The knock came again, and then a third time.  The man in white came into the room.


    ¡°I told you to open that door the next time I knocked,¡± he said.


    He mimicked, knocking, and pointed to the door.  Alec understood.  He was supposed to be at the door when the knock came.  He was led again to the courtyard.  This time the light was not as painful, but he still could not open his eyes.  Maybe if he were at the door tomorrow, the man would stop bringing him here.  When he returned to his room this time, he did not go to the bed.  He lay on the floor before the door.  If that is where the man wanted him to be, then that is where he would be.


    When the man knocked on the door the following morning, Alec stood and waited for him to open it.  This time, the man ran into him when he entered the room.  He did not say anything.  He led Alec to the courtyard once more.  This time, Alec found that he could open his eyes.  The courtyard was breathtaking.  Columns surrounded a large dining area, and everywhere that wasn¡¯t paved stone was covered in lush green grass.  It took Alec a moment to realize he was able to appreciate the beauty.  His mind seemed to be finally catching up.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to open the door,¡± he said.  It was such a ludicrously simple thought, and yet, it amazed him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said the man in white.  ¡°I would appreciate that very much.¡±


    The words still seemed to come to him in a jumble, but he found that he understood the concept.  When he was led back to his room this time, he made sure to pay attention to as many details as possible.  It gave him a headache, but he felt like he was coming out of a haze.  With every new sight, his mind moved a little faster.  A new thought came to him.  He was famished.  When his next meal came, he ate it and found that he enjoyed it.  The emotion made him weep.  He had not felt anything close to joy in a very long time.


    For the next few days, he was led to the courtyard.  As his eyes grew more accustomed to the light, he was allowed to explore the area.  He found that he fatigued quickly, though.  Each day, however, it took longer for fatigue to set in.  The real work, though, was happening in his head.  He was starting to remember who he was.  It would happen sporadically, but memories would come back.  Childhood memories would be followed by memories of his time in the military or time spent with his father.  Then, he remembered Aedon.  For the first time since his recovery started, he felt anger.  Aedon was responsible for all the torment he had gone through.  Aedon was why he was here at all.  He picked up the dish he was currently eating from and flung it across the room.


    ¡°Where can I find Taian?¡±  He said to the man in white the next morning.


    ¡°You have found me,¡± Taian said.


    Alec¡¯s vision had been blocked by the man in white, so he had not seen Taian standing off to one side.  Now that he saw him, he wished he hadn¡¯t.  He remembered his first meeting now, and his master¡¯s looks had not improved.


    ¡°What do you plan to do with me?¡±  He asked.


    Taian tisked.  ¡°My, you do have spirit, don¡¯t you.  I plan to do with you whatever I like.  For now, that is breakfast.¡±


    The three of them walked to the courtyard and sat at the table amid the towering columns.  They did not speak as they ate.  The man in white acted as the server for them both, and when the meal was done, Taian stood.


    ¡°What an illuminated meal,¡± he said.  ¡°Jonathon will see to what needs to be done next.¡±


    He left, leaving Alec and the man in white alone.


    ¡°Jonathon?¡±  Alec asked, nodding to the man.


    ¡°Indeed I am,¡± he responded.  ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    He walked to the edge of the courtyard, and Alec noticed a small rack holding several swords.  There were also suits of light leather armor propped up against stands.


    ¡°What are these for?¡±  Alec asked.


    ¡°They are for you.  Pick which suits you best, then we will work on the armor.¡±


    The blades looked to be exceptional quality.  He wished he had his own back, though.  He selected one at random and swung it a few times.  The balance was superb.  The length was just right too.


    ¡°This one,¡± he said.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Jonathon said.  ¡°Now, let us see if we can find some armor to fit you.¡±


    That task took a little longer.  He had lost a great deal of weight, and the first set he tried fit him poorly.  He had to piecemeal several of the suits together to create one that fit correctly, and when he had it on, he felt whole.  Jonathon clapped his hands, and two men entered the courtyard.  They were both armored and carrying swords of their own.  One of the men stepped forward and took a ready stance.


    ¡°I suggest you defend yourself,¡± Jonathon said.


    That was all the warning Alec got.  The man lunged at him with a quick thrust.  Alec had always been an excellent swordsman, and the defense came to him quickly.  He spun his blade in a wide arc and deflected the attack.  The man allowed his sword to be diverted and struck out with one leg.  Alec turned his arcing defense into a full circle and brought the blade down.  It struck the man¡¯s leg just below the knee.  The edge was obviously very sharp because he felt it hit the bone.  The familiar jarring of impact ran up the blade into the hilt.  Under normal circumstances, this would have been no problem, but he was still weak, and the blade sprang free from his grip.  His attacker was in no mood to continue the fight, however.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Jonathon said.  ¡°Let¡¯s see if your next opponent fares better.¡±


    The second man faced Alec.  His first fight had lasted all of a few seconds, but he was already winded.  If this one lasted much longer, he was not sure he would survive.  It didn¡¯t.  The man charged Alec in a blind rush.  Alec sidestepped the charge and thrust his sword into the man¡¯s back.  He felt it deflect off a rib before piercing the man¡¯s lung.  He was breathing very hard now and hoped there would not be a third opponent.  Jonathon clapped enthusiastically.


    ¡°Oh, yes, we are going to have fun!¡±  He shouted.  ¡°That is enough for today.¡±


    Alec wiped his sword off and thrust into its scabbard.  He glared at Jonathon.


    ¡°And what was the point of that?¡±  He asked.  ¡°To see if I could kill two fools?¡±


    ¡°You have not killed them yet,¡±  Jonathon said.


    The two men were writhing on the ground.  The second, at least, would be dead shortly.  It would take longer for the first, but he would eventually bleed out if he did not receive attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you think it is wise to leave men alive on the battlefield?¡±  Jonathon asked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a battlefield,¡± he said.  ¡°It isn¡¯t even an arena.  If you want those men to die before their time, then do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°If you wish,¡± Jonathon said.  ¡°I suppose another month in the dungeon won¡¯t set us back that far.  Though the master will be displeased.  He was only annoyed before.¡±


    If what he had endured was annoyed, he did not want to experience displeasure.  He walked to the rack and drew another sword.  He had already cleaned his, after all.  With two deliberate swipes, he cut the throats of both men.  He tossed the sword to the ground and walked away.


    ¡°If we are done for the day, I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±  He said.


    He was a little surprised when Jonathon did not try to stop him.

 To be Treated Like a Man

    Ulf studied Martin¡¯s eyes, waiting for the moment when they tensed, announcing his attack.  The boy had grown cautious over the last few days.  Ever since their encounter outside the stable, Martin had started learning the lessons he had been trying to teach.  With his anger released, he had become a quick study.  There it was, a slight twitch in the left eye.  Martin swung a right hook at him, and he ducked.  It was not a great move.  He was so much taller than the boy, the blow still managed to glance off the top of his head.  Unfortunately, for Martin, it wasn¡¯t enough.  Ulf grabbed him around the waist and stood.  When he was upright, he flung Martin over his shoulder.  He heard the air escape Martin¡¯s lungs as he hit the ground behind him.


    ¡°You gotta do better than that,¡± he said.  ¡°If you¡¯re gonna fight a man as big as me, ya can¡¯t go ¡®round aiming everything at the face.¡±  He neglected to mention the headache that was forming.


    Martin got to his feet and nodded.  ¡°One more time.¡±  He said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ya think you¡¯ve had enough for one day?¡±  Ulf asked.


    This was a familiar exchange between them now.  Ulf was worried that if he kept up like this, the boy was going to get hurt for real.  He didn¡¯t know any other way to teach and, while he was no longer tormenting the boy, he was rough on him.  Martin kept getting back up and asking for more, though.  He was strong and quick.  It wouldn¡¯t be long before these exchanges were no longer one-sided, no matter how much bigger Ulf was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve had enough,¡± Martin said.  ¡°Please, Ulf, one more time.  I almost got ya that time.¡±


    Ulf shook his head, trying to rid himself of the pain.  ¡°One more time, but if ya don¡¯t get me down, you¡¯re doin¡¯ the dishes for a week.¡±


    Martin paused.  Ulf knew he hated doing the dishes.  Alexis had stopped putting up with him leaving them for her all the time, and since she could not make him do them, Martin got the job occasionally.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Martin said resolutely.


    Ulf sighed.  If the dishes weren¡¯t enough of a deterrent, the boy must really want to keep going.  He faced Martin and set his feet.  There was no pause, no chance for him to read Martin¡¯s eyes.  As soon as his feet were set, Martin came at him.  They were a few feet apart, and Martin used the distance to charge.  Ulf leaned forward and prepared for the impact.  Again, not a great move.  Just before the boy hit him, he dropped and rolled to one side.  He tried to turn with him, but his lean put him off balance, and he stumbled.  He felt an impact behind his left knee, and the leg buckled.  He dropped to his knee and turned in time to see Martin¡¯s fist coming at his face.  Reflexively, he threw up his right arm, and the blow landed solidly against his forearm.  He and the boy, both, bellowed.  Martin grabbed his hand, and Ulf took the opening.  He swung a left-handed punch at Martin¡¯s stomach.  It landed weakly, but he was still much larger than the boy was.  Martin doubled over and wretched a little.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Ulf groaned, ¡°enough for today.¡±


    Martin was obviously in pain, but he was grinning from ear to ear.  ¡°I almost go ya that time!¡±  He shouted.


    ¡°That ya did,¡± Ulf said, ¡°that ya did indeed.  Tell ya what; I¡¯ll take care of the dishes tonight.  Ya took me to a knee, after all.¡±


    Martin looked stunned.  ¡°You¡¯re gonna do the dishes?  You never do dishes.¡±


    ¡°Fair¡¯s fair,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Ya got me to a knee, so I¡¯ll take care of the dishes.¡±


    He had to make sure the boy wasn¡¯t around when he told Alexis that he was too tired to do ¡®em.  After all, he had only promised to take care of them.


    ¡°Now,¡± he said, ¡°you run along and see about getting warm.  I need to go check on some things.¡±


    He left Martin standing there with his stupid little grin and walked toward Aedon¡¯s house.  His knee hurt, and he limped.  The walk wasn¡¯t long, but it was longer than it needed to be.  When the three of them had shown up, unannounced, at Aedon¡¯s door, he had not been hospitable.  When Alexis told him why they were there, he had been downright rude.  He forbade them from entering the house, and they had to live in the wagon.  He had managed to cut some small timber to shore up one side and keep the worst of the wind out, and Alexis had sewn the other to make a passable entryway.  The only good point was the space was so tiny that the small stove kept it entirely warm inside.  Well, there was one other good point.  He found he liked the brown liquor Aedon kept.  Perhaps Aedon would not like that he knew about it, but that was a conversation for another time.


    He got to the house and walked around to the back.  Aedon had set up a small pen that he used to teach Mika the sword.  They were there now, swinging the wooden practice blades in time with each other.  When Mika would make a mistake, Aedon would stop to console her.  This was the second time Ulf had watched them, and she seemed to be making the same mistakes.  Aedon looked up from his task and saw him standing there.  He called a halt and walked over to him.


    ¡°Come to spy again,¡± he spat.


    ¡°No,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Just finished with Martin and thought ya might like some company.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking for your company,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°Look,¡± Ulf said patiently, ¡°I don¡¯t like this any better than you.  If I had my way, I¡¯d be anywhere but here.¡±  He paused to scratch his shoulder.  ¡°But there ain''t no reason we can¡¯t at least try to get along.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get along,¡± Aedon barked.  ¡°I want to be left alone.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but ya ain''t doin¡¯ the girl no favors,¡± Ulf said, turning to leave.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±  Aedon asked.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Just that you¡¯re goin¡¯ too easy on the girl.  Ya can¡¯t treat her like she¡¯s you¡¯re daughter.¡±


    Aedon looked flummoxed.  ¡°She IS my daughter,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°At the dinner table, sure,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°But out here, she¡¯s your student.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you know all about how to train men?¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°I know ya can¡¯t be half-assed about it,¡± Ulf replied.  ¡°But you ain''t training a man, and ya should be.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to handle my child,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°And I don¡¯t need you hanging around here getting in the way either.¡±


    ¡°If ya say so,¡± Ulf said with a shrug.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, and why it was so important that the girl learns how to fight, but he sincerely hoped she never had to use a sword in earnest.  She would be killed.  He left Aedon standing at the edge of the pen and walked away.  Damn, his leg hurt.  He didn¡¯t think anything was broken, but he wasn¡¯t looking forward to waking up in the morning.  He limped to the wagon for some much-needed warmth and maybe a drink.


    When he entered, Alexis and Martin were whispering.  He still had that stupid grin.


    ¡°Martin was just telling me you were doing the dishes tonight,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°Did he,¡± Ulf said.  He shot a look at Martin.  ¡°Maybe instead of flapping his lips, he should be out gathering up some more firewood.¡±


    Martin stood without a word and left, still smiling.  Ulf was beginning not to like that smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Alexis said after the boy left.  ¡°I will not tell him that I am doing the dishes tonight.¡±


    Ulf grunted.  ¡°I only told him I would take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Now who¡¯s talking like a mage,¡± Alexis teased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°I ain''t in the mood.¡±


    Alexis straightened a little.  ¡°You have been to see Aedon again, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°The man¡¯s a fool!¡±  Ulf shouted.


    ¡°I take it, then, that your talk did not go well?¡±


    He poured some tea and added a hefty dose of liquor.  ¡°It¡¯s like tryin to tell a blind farrier where to swing the damn hammer.  Only there ain''t no horse to kick him in the head when he misses.¡±


    ¡°It seems to me,¡± Alexis said, ¡°that you are almost as large as the average horse.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be the one to kick him?¡±  Ulf asked, draining his cup.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s either that or let him alone.  We both know you will not do that.  Ulf, you are like a hound with a stick.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m a dog now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alexis said, ¡°but when you get your teeth into something, your only goal is to chew it up and spit it out.  You seem to have some chewing left to do on Aedon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t think your friend Reka would like that too much.¡±  He said, pouring another drink.


    ¡°I am not sure Reka wouldn¡¯t just shake your hand while looking the other way.  He seems to genuinely dislike that man.¡±


    Ulf chuckled.  ¡°I wonder why that¡¯d be.¡±


    ¡°Ulf,¡± Alexis said.


    He recognized that tone.  They were about to have a serious talk.  He refilled his cup, but this time forwent the tea altogether.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said cautiously.


    ¡°Why have you not asked any questions about the order?¡±


    He scratched his arm again.  ¡°I figure it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t know much.¡±


    ¡°I told you it is not as bad as Gregory made it seem.¡±


    He looked at her.  ¡°I don¡¯t know if ya noticed, but I ain''t great at keeping my mouth shut.  I don¡¯t wanna say something that¡¯s gonna get me killed.  If I don¡¯t know nothin¡¯, I can¡¯t say nothin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± she said, ¡°the loyalty stone is dangerous, but it isn¡¯t as bad as he said.  It was something Reka came up with to help with communication, and he was not pleased when he learned how Gregory put it to use.¡±


    ¡°Then how can you say it ain''t that bad?¡±  Ulf said.


    ¡°I do not know exactly how it works, but I know how it doesn¡¯t work.  The stone that is placed inside us is a tiny piece of a much larger stone.  Because the stones are the same, there is a link, and it lets us send messages instantly.  It is always monitored.  Only a mage can activate it for messages, but Gregory managed to set the link up to activate if certain words are spoken, but it cannot kill you on its own.  If the link activates, then someone takes down what is said, and the council decides what to do.¡±


    ¡°So, it can¡¯t kill me?¡±  Ulf asked.


    ¡°Well, it can.  If the council decides someone has betrayed us, they can absolutely use the link to kill.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes me feel a whole lot better,¡±  Ulf said derisively.  He thought that maybe he should have been more polite at the meeting.  ¡°Still,¡± he said, ¡°the less I know, the better I¡¯ll feel.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the way you want it,¡± Alexis said.  ¡°If you change your mind, I will answer any question you ask.¡±


    He understood that she was trying to make up for the weeks of secrecy.  She didn¡¯t have to.  He knew why she had done it, but it was kind of fun watching her try.  Martin came in, carrying a large bundle of wood.  He set it next to the stove, and they sat together.


    ¡°So, we gonna go again tomorrow?¡±  Martin asked.


    ¡°If ya keep smiling like that,¡± Ulf growled, ¡°we¡¯re gonna go again now.¡±  Gods, he hoped the boy didn¡¯t think he was serious.


    Martin laughed, and it took him by surprise.  He hadn¡¯t ever done that before.  Ulf supposed the smile didn¡¯t irritate him that bad after all.  They ate together in comfortable silence.  The food was excellent as always, and Alexis didn¡¯t chide him one time about his drinking.  Overall, things were looking up.  Then the flap opened.


    Aedon was standing in the entryway.  ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± he said.


    ¡°How dare you come in here?¡±  Alexis shouted.


    ¡°No,¡± Ulf said calmly to her.  ¡°The horse, remember?¡±


    He got up slowly and limped the two steps that were required to reach Aedon.  Then he shoved him out of the wagon.  Aedon went sprawling to the ground, and Ulf leaped onto him.  This was not the time for words.  He punched every inch of him he could reach.


    Too bad Aedon wasn¡¯t the boy.  He wriggled out from under Ulf and got to his feet.  The men stood face to face, and it seemed Aedon wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk anymore.  The punch that hit Ulf had come too fast to see.  He reeled back and spit blood out of his mouth.  Growling, he closed the gap between them again.  Martin streaked by and engaged Aedon before Ulf could get there, though.  Aedon dodged his clumsy attack and landed a fierce blow to the boy¡¯s head.  He crumpled to the ground.


    Ulf roared.  He tried to close again, but this time Alexis was between them.


    ¡°That is enough!¡±  She shouted.


    Aedon stood still, panting heavily.  ¡°I deserved that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Damn right ya did,¡± Ulf snarled.


    ¡°Ulf, I said that is enough!¡±  Alexis shouted again.


    Ulf limped over to Martin.  He was still breathing, but it looked like he might be unconscious.  Ulf slapped him gently on the cheek.


    ¡°Get up, boy; I¡¯ve given ya worse than that.¡±  He tried to make his words light, but he was furious.


    Martin stood, and the two of them, helping each other, moved to stand beside Alexis.


    ¡°By the gods, ya better start talkin¡¯,¡± Ulf said.


    ¡°I came to talk to you about what you said earlier,¡± Aedon said, wiping blood from his own lip.


    ¡°And,¡± Ulf replied.


    ¡°Someone once told me that life was about choice,¡± Aedon continued.  ¡°It¡¯s time I chose right.¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about,¡± Alexis said, ¡°but I suggest you make it clearer, and quickly.¡±


    Aedon held up his hands.  ¡°Ulf made some good points earlier, and I wasn¡¯t kind to him.  I¡¯ve had time to think about what he said, and I wanted to apologize.  And ask for his help.¡±


    Ulf didn¡¯t know what to say.  He was comfortable not liking Aedon.  If he was forced to change his mind, it might make him puke.  He held onto his anger.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t help ya if all the gods¡­¡±


    ¡°Ulf,¡± Alexis interrupted.  ¡°I said enough.¡±


    ¡°You will forgive us if we are not in an understanding mood,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°I get that,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°Let me make it right.  Please join Mika and me for dinner.¡±


    ¡°We just ate,¡± Ulf snapped.


    ¡°Ulf, if I have to tell you enough one more time,¡± Alexis said, leaving the rest of the thought unfinished.


    ¡°We accept your invitation,¡± Alexis said to Aedon.

 How to Proceed

    Reka lay on his bed, wishing he could get warm. Brother Mark had assured him that the thorn tree infection was gone and that his body was just getting used to the idea, but he could not seem to shake this fever. He was finishing his last bite of overly salted bacon when a knock came at his door. He barked a quick, ¡°Come!¡± The man that came in was none other than the defacto magistrate.


    ¡°Good day, mister, ah, Reka, sir.¡± He said nervously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Reka replied tersely.


    ¡°Well, ah, sir ya wanted me ta let ya know if I found anything, I mean ta say when that man, you know, did his business and all.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Reka said again.


    ¡°Well, sir, I found something.¡± He held out his hand.


    Reka looked up in excitement, the first excitement he had felt in days. In the man¡¯s hand was a large oval gem. It had red, and orange swirls inside that almost seemed smoky. He jumped up and snatched the stone from the man¡¯s trembling hand.


    ¡°I take it this is what ya were lookin¡¯ for.¡± The man said happily.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Reka asked.


    ¡°Jonas, sir.¡±


    ¡°Have you told anyone about this, Jonas? Anyone at all?¡±


    ¡°Oh no sir, I ain''t likely ta tell people I¡¯ve been rootin¡¯ around in some other man¡¯s awful. It ain''t proper.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Reka said. ¡°Very good. Make sure you do not change your mind on this.¡±


    He handed Jonas a few coins and sat back down. This was indeed a disaster averted, he thought. Now all he had to do was figure out how to proceed from here. If only he could shake this fever, he could be useful. Then it hit him. The fever was gone. Excellent, he thought. If he left Aedon to teach the girl, he would have almost three weeks to tend to other business and still be ¡®healed¡¯ in the time Brother Mark had expected. He needed to go see the man.


    ¡°I will not lie for you,¡± Brother Mark said after Reka explained the situation.


    ¡°You do not understand,¡± Reka said. ¡°This is something I need, and I need for certain people to assume I have not left. The consequences could be very severe.¡±


    Brother Mark chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t intimidate me. I know your reputation around here. You¡¯ve spent the last days bullying anyone that doesn¡¯t do your bidding. Well, I can¡¯t be bullied. The only weapon you have against me is my death, and I promise you, that holds no fear over me.¡±


    Reka calmed himself. He had become a bit of a bully. Many of the people deserved it, but not this man.


    ¡°I am asking for a favor.¡± He said.


    ¡°And I will not lie,¡± Brother Mark replied. ¡°Whatever is so important that you must leave to accomplish it must be important enough to risk being found out.¡±


    ¡°Will you at least promise not to say anything unless asked?¡±


    ¡°You have my word,¡± Brother Mark said.


    The desk Reka now sat behind was massive and ornate. The Blackwood it was comprised of was native to the northernmost reaches of Ard and a piece as large as this must have cost a fortune. With the natural distrust between the provinces and the utter lack of trade between them, it could only have been smuggled into Dilis. The opulence sickened him. He knew that Gregory liked his comforts, but this was going too far, he thought. It was unlikely that he would be called to task for his illegal ornamentation, even given the strictness with which Jillian ruled Cathair, but it was an unnecessary risk. More importantly, it was contrary to the orders he had given. He set the desk¡¯s contents to one side and waited. This would be a teachable moment.


    Even accounting for his bulky cargo, the trip to Cathair had been swift. It needed to be. That cargo now sat on the floor beside him. Try as he might, he could not discover any way to open the mysterious box. He had theories, but he wanted Gregory to look it over and get his take. As much as he disliked the man, he was intelligent and powerful. It still exuded copious amounts of magic, but nothing as overwhelming as when he was on that hilltop. The thing enthralled him, and he desperately needed to solve the puzzle. In the meantime, he would have to content himself with other endeavors.


    He picked up a small stack of papers he had discovered while freeing the desk of its burdens. They were reports from several of the order¡¯s operatives, and they did not tell a hopeful tale. Much of the information he knew, but the breach of The Shield intrigued him. As much because he was not informed of it as the fact that it had happened at all. Other reports stood out. The loss of another contact near the Gorge, the rumors of building armies, and other less disturbing bits of information, none of which were included in the messages Gregory had sent him. Again, against his explicit orders.


    Disobeying his orders seemed to have become a favorite pastime of Gregory. He would have made this trip regardless, but Alexis¡¯ tale of Ulf¡¯s treatment made it more unavoidable. He knew he was too altruistic, but he hated how Gregory had perverted his communication stone, and the fact that he was still placing loyalty stones in people infuriated him. They were a council, but Reka was first. He heard voices and set the papers aside. The door opened, and Gregory entered with two men. When he saw Reka, he stopped short.


    ¡°Reka, what an unexpected surprise,¡± he said cheerily.


    ¡°Doubtless,¡± Reka replied. ¡°May I have a few moments of your time?¡±


    Gregory turned to the two men and motioned for them to leave. Reka recognized them as members of Cathair¡¯s ruling body.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gregory said. ¡°I see you have taken a liking to my desk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s magnificent. Not exactly legal, though, is it?¡± Reka said.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°There are many definitions of legal,¡± Gregory replied, taking the seat opposite Reka. ¡°To what do I owe this visit?¡±


    ¡°Alexis,¡± Reka answered.


    ¡°Did the little girl run to papa and tell on mean old Gregory?¡±


    Reka slapped his hand on the desk. ¡°Do not trivialize this! You were told to stop placing those stones in people.¡±


    ¡°And you were told,¡± Gregory shot back, ¡°that the council agrees with me. We need a way to control our members. You may be first, but you are not the king.¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may,¡± Reka retorted, ¡°but you WILL stop using those stones, even if I have to ensure it personally. And you will stop treating members of this order as though you own them.¡±


    Gregory yawned. ¡°These conversations grow tiresome. Have you really come back to waste your sanctimony on me? If so, don¡¯t bother. I do not have the time.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, Gregory,¡± Reka said disgustedly, ¡°I wonder what side you are really on.¡±


    ¡°You know very well what side I am on,¡± Gregory said. ¡°I am on my side. Our mission is an important one and one I hold to, but I will not live my life in self-righteous squalor just because you do. I see no reason not to take advantage of the privileges that come with power.¡±


    ¡°You have always been more arrogant than wise,¡± Reka said. ¡°But no, I did not come here to, as you put it, waste my sanctimony on you. I came here for your help.¡±


    Gregory leaned forward. ¡°And you thought ambushing me in my office would be a good way to ask for it?¡±


    ¡°No, I did that for the sheer pleasure of it. As you say, power has its privileges. Now, tell me why I had to root through your papers for the information you should have already told me.¡±


    Gregory glanced at the stack of reports. Reka enjoyed the look of outrage on his face.


    ¡°I did not deem the information to be credible,¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°Not credible enough to tell me, but enough so that you had Michael interrogate Alexis on the matter?¡± Reka asked calmly.


    ¡°Does it matter now,¡± Gregory said. ¡°You have the information.¡±


    Reka allowed him to deflect the question. It did not really matter aside from reminding him that he had withheld it. There were other, more important things to discuss. He leaned over and hefted the box onto the desk.


    ¡°Have a look at this.¡± He said.


    He allowed Gregory to examine it without comment. His scrutiny lasted only a moment, though.


    ¡°It is a box,¡± he said.


    ¡°Gifted as I am with intelligence,¡± Reka said, ¡°I managed to figure that out for myself. Can you tell how to open it?¡±


    Gregory adopted a bored expression. ¡°Have you tried a large hammer? Perhaps Alexis¡¯ friend with the table leg can smash it open for you.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you take seriously?¡± Reka asked.


    ¡°A great many things,¡± Gregory replied, ¡°just not you. Is this why you came, then, to have me look at a box?¡±


    Reka¡¯s patience was at an end. ¡°You forget, old friend, that I too know the secret of the stones. Persist in this, and I will relieve you of yours and take it for myself.¡±


    He clutched his own stone and prepared himself. Gregory was powerful but not nearly so much as himself. They would likely take the building with them if they confronted one another, but Reka was confident that it would be he that was still alive at the end of it. He watched as Gregory did the mental arithmetic.


    ¡°You would not dare,¡± he shouted.


    ¡°I would not only dare,¡± Reka said, ¡°but I would enjoy it. Do not think this has never before crossed my mind. Now, look at the box.¡± He growled.


    It seemed Gregory was unwilling to test his resolve. It was kind of a shame. He pointed to the box, and Gregory stood to examine it this time. He traced his fingers along the words inscribed on it, and then over every inch of the surface.


    ¡°Where did you find this?¡± He asked with some interest.


    ¡°It was buried inside a hill on Aedon¡¯s land,¡± Reka said.


    ¡°Was there anything special about this hill?¡± Gregory asked, still tracing his fingers along the wood.


    Reka stood and placed his hand on the box as well. ¡°It was saturated in magic. More than I have ever felt.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Gregory whispered. ¡°The wood appears to be still alive. It is almost as the box was grown around whatever it may contain. And the words are quite telling as well.¡±


    Reka did not say anything. He had these same thoughts and was confident the box was a remnant of the fall of Talamn R¨ª. What he truly wanted to know was how to open the thing.


    ¡°Have you found the stone?¡± Gregory asked suddenly.


    ¡°No,¡± Reka answered simply.


    ¡°You must find it,¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°You think it is the key?¡± Reka asked.


    ¡°Think, Reka. You believe you have traced Jaralth¡¯s line to this farm. This box was created with a process for which Domhain is uniquely suited, and the hill you found it in was saturated in more magic than you have ever witnessed.¡± Gregory paused. ¡°We also know that Jarlath was the last advisor to leave the king¡¯s chamber after his death. Then there is the inscription to consider.¡±


    Reka looked up from the box. ¡°Surely you are not suggesting what I think you are.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense,¡± Gregory said. ¡°We know that Jarlath was a loyal advisor, maybe the only loyal advisor. Who better to have taken it?¡±


    ¡°And when he did,¡± Reka said, continuing Gregory¡¯s line of thought, ¡°he created a case that only he could open.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he stood silent and stared at the box. Gregory seemed no less awed because he did the same. Could it be that Coroin Na Beatha was in this room with them at this very moment? Gregory broke the silence.


    ¡°How do you plan to proceed?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am going to need to go back into that swamp,¡± Reka said with some hesitance.


    ¡°And what then?¡±


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Reka said. ¡°I thought perhaps you might join me. With you along, the water, at least, would prove no difficulty.¡±


    Gregory barked a laugh. ¡°Do you honestly think I am going to traipse around in a filthy swamp with you?¡±


    ¡°You said, yourself, we need to find the stone,¡± Reka said dismayed.


    ¡°No,¡± Gregory replied, ¡°I said you need to find it. Even if I had the time, I do not have the inclination.¡±


    ¡°Then what do I do?¡± Reka asked. He was almost pleading. ¡°Aside from finding this box, my last attempt went very badly.¡±


    Gregory placed a finger under his chin. ¡°Use the girl,¡± he said.


    ¡°You mean Mika? What can she do?¡± Reka asked.


    ¡°You are still not thinking, Reka. You know how magic works. It is a will without a consciousness. If this girl is one of us, as you say, then the stone will seek her out. The stones do not tolerate being unmastered.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Reka said. ¡°That swamp is too dangerous. She could be hurt. I nearly died.¡±


    ¡°And what of it?¡± Gregory quipped. ¡°What is this girl to you that her death is more important than the stone?¡±


    ¡°You place too little value on life, Gregory. Mika does not have to be anything to me to make her life worth preserving.¡± Reka shot back. He was not about to tell Gregory, of all people, how he felt about Mika. ¡°What about me,¡± he asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense the stone?¡±


    ¡°Because you are not a Halloran,¡± Gregory answered. ¡°Any of the six may use any of the stones. We know this from our own experience, but the stones do have natural masters.¡±


    Reka thought back to his interrogation of Toad. He had felt something, now that he took the time to reflect on it. And when Jonas had brought the stone back to him, had his fever left him before or after he had possession of it again? He did not want to use Mika, but this was why he had come to see Gregory, for advice.


    ¡°Use the girl,¡± Gregory said when Reka failed to respond. ¡°She will lead you to the stone if it is there.¡±


    He wrapped the box back in the cloth he had carried it with. Gregory was right, but he did not have to like it. Now it was time for Gregory to experience something he would not like.


    ¡°I want you to get rid of that desk,¡± he said, walking to the door. ¡°It is too risky to have around.¡±


    Gregory looked back at his masterpiece. With a smile, he said, ¡°Of course, you are the first.¡±


    ¡°It does look cumbersome, though,¡± Reka said with a wicked smile. ¡°Let me help you with it.¡±


    He extended one finger, and the desk burst into flames. Gregory jumped back and watched helplessly as it burned to ash. When it was consumed, Reka made a fist, and the fire disappeared.


    ¡°Have a good day,¡± he said, leaving the enraged Gregory behind.

 Sticks and Stones

    Mika let out a loud cry as the practice sword flew from her hand.  She hated sword practice now.  Before Martin joined them, Papa had been kind and reassuring.  Now, he yelled more and was less patient.  Martin didn¡¯t help either.  He was a lot better than she was, and he was mean.  This time he had disarmed her quickly, and her hand stung from where he had hit her.  This was all Ulf¡¯s fault.  She had been excited when he and Alexis had joined them for dinner the night before.  As the evening wore on, her excitement waned.  Ulf kept going on about how papa had been too easy on her and that if he didn¡¯t get tough, she would never learn.  She did want to learn, and she had liked the idea of having someone to practice with.  That was until she met Martin.  Now, she stood panting in the practice pen, grasping her hand.  Martin stood close to her holding his practice blade to her chest.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±  Ulf shouted.  ¡°I¡¯m not gonna tell you again, boy.  Back off, when you¡¯ve disarmed her!¡±


    Martin lowered his sword, and she let out a long breath.  There had been times when he would follow up with a blow to the chest or leg.  Papa had been angry, but Ulf just walked up to Martin every time and hit him with a large piece of wood.  It looked like a piece from a table or something.  She could see Papa walking to her and knew she was about to be yelled at.


    ¡°Mika,¡± he said sternly.  ¡°You¡¯re gripping the hilt too tightly still.  That boy¡¯s a lot stronger than you; you can¡¯t block him with strength.  Loosen your grip and let your sword go with his when you block.  You don¡¯t need to stop his attack, just divert it.¡±


    She walked over to her sword and picked it up.  She was determined to prove she was strong, but she was finding it difficult to hold back the tears.  When she came back, Papa was talking to Martin.  At least he was just as hard on him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to stop being so eager.  You know you¡¯re stronger than Mika, and it makes you reckless.  Go slow, pace yourself, and stop rushing in for the kill every time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find someone that can fight back then,¡± Martin said.


    Papa turned and looked at Ulf.  The big man just shrugged.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay out of it then,¡± Papa asked.


    ¡°Martin¡¯s old enough to pick his fights, just don¡¯t kill him,¡±  Ulf replied.


    ¡°Ok, Martin,¡± Papa said, taking her sword from her, ¡°show me what you¡¯ve learned.¡±


    She let the sword go and moved to Ulf.  ¡°Is Papa going to hurt him,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Probably, but he¡¯s gotta learn, same as you,¡±  Ulf said with a shrug.


    The two of them watched as papa and Martin squared off.  Martin didn¡¯t take long to attack.  He came at papa as quickly as he had her, but papa didn¡¯t even move.  His sword streaked forward and slammed Martin in the chest before he could close the gap.


    ¡°Overeager!¡±  Papa shouted.  ¡°Again!¡±


    Martin readied himself and came more slowly.  He delivered a quick thrust, and papa slapped it aside.  Instead of following with a strike of his own, he set the point of his sword on the ground.  Martin regained his balance and tried an overhead cut.  Papa¡¯s sword leaped up and arced to meet Martin¡¯s at the top of his swing.  The two swords swept past papa to the side and hit the ground hard.  Martin¡¯s tumbled out of his hand.


    ¡°Too aggressive,¡± Papa shouted.  ¡°Pace yourself!¡±


    Martin picked up his sword and faced Papa again.  This time he did not immediately attack.  The two of them circled each other, and Martin tried a slash.  Papa deflected it easily, and Martin followed quickly with a thrust.  Papa defeated that attack as well.


    ¡°Good,¡± Papa said.  ¡°Don¡¯t be in too big a hurry.  The longer the fight lasts, the less likely you are to win, but the faster you try to end it, the more likely you are to be killed.  A fight must go at its own pace.¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t seem to want the encouraging words.  He lunged at Papa.  Papa turned aside and let Martin go past.  Then he attacked.  He swung side cuts, overhead cuts, thrusts, and slashes.  Martin managed to block the first swing, but each one that followed found flesh.  Martin screamed and finally dropped his sword.  Papa wasn¡¯t even breathing hard.


    ¡°The next time I tell you something, I expect you to listen.  This isn¡¯t a game, and my daughter isn¡¯t your practice dummy.  Understand?¡±


    Papa came over to stand with them, but Martin stayed where he was, kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ulf,¡± Papa said.


    ¡°For what?¡±  Ulf asked.  ¡°The boy¡¯s got a lot of anger, but that ain''t no excuse to be stupid.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Papa said.  ¡°I just know how angry I¡¯d be if it was my kid getting beat on.¡±


    ¡°Martin ain''t my kid,¡± Ulf said dismissively.  ¡°I¡¯ll tell ya like I told him.  The world ain''t fair, but people often get what they deserve.  He deserved that.¡±


    Mika wasn¡¯t sure if they remembered she was there, but papa¡¯s words made her feel better.  She was starting to understand how little he liked treating her like this.  She really liked seeing Martin get beat too.


    ¡°I was thinking,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Is the sword the best thing to teach them?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±  Papa said, wiping his face with a towel.


    ¡°Well, Martin¡¯s almost old enough to look the part carryin¡¯ a sword around, but Mika ain''t never gonna look right doing it.¡±


    ¡°You know what, you might be right,¡±  Papa said.  ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it a day and I¡¯ll see what I can come up with.¡±


    It took some doing, but they convinced Martin to join them in the house for lunch.  Alexis had made an excellent meal.  She had also cleaned the house from top to bottom.


    ¡°The house looks amazing,¡± Papa said when they entered.


    ¡°Hazards of owning an Inn, I¡¯m afraid,¡± she said with a smile.


    She laid the table and set out the remainder of their dried beef.  She had covered it in thick gravy and let it sit by the fire so that it was tender, despite having been cured.  The bread was stale by now, but she toasted it and smothered it with butter mixed with honey.  There were none of the vegetables left, but it didn¡¯t hamper the meal any.  Mika ate two large helpings and sat back in her chair, stuffed.


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±  Alexis asked.


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±  Mika said.  ¡°Are you going to cook like that all the time?¡±


    She was worried that papa would be upset with her for being so excited, but he was on his third plate!  Ulf didn¡¯t seem to be bothering with plates.  He stuffed some meat between pieces of bread and shoved it into his mouth.  Martin was the only one who Martin seemed not to like the food.  He ate sparingly.  Mika decided to try being nice.


    ¡°Martin,¡± she said.  ¡°Would you like some more?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Martin said simply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Ulf said, slamming another piece of meat onto some bread.  ¡°He¡¯s had his pride bruised a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ulf,¡± Alexis chided, ¡°that is unkind.¡±  She threw a small cloth at him.  ¡°Wipe your mouth; we¡¯re not in the wild anymore.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Martin,¡± Papa said quietly, ¡°you are learning quickly, but you need to control yourself.  Swordplay is not something you can just rush into.¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t answer, and Mika recognized the look on his face.  It was the same one Papa sometimes got when he was thinking about mother.  She wondered if he had lost someone too.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±  She asked.


    Martin looked up.  ¡°I¡¯m used to being beaten,¡± he said.


    The air seemed to leave the room.  All conversation stopped, and everyone looked at him.


    Ulf cleared his throat.  ¡°Alexis tells me we¡¯re running low on meat,¡± he said.  ¡°Martin, why don¡¯t you and me go hunting later and see if we can¡¯t get some more?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Martin said.  He got up from the table and left the room.


    ¡°Mika,¡± papa said.  ¡°Will you please gather the dishes?¡±


    Mika sat by the wash barrel, scrubbing the plates.  Having guests made for better food, she thought, but it made for bigger messes too.  Still, it didn¡¯t take long to get through the task, and she spent the time lost in her own thoughts.  She was worried about Martin.  Well, she thought, she was concerned about facing Martin in the pen tomorrow, at least.  If he blamed her for today, he might try to hurt her.


    When she returned to the house, Alexis was sitting by the fire mending a shirt, and Papa was on the other side, working with some strips of leather.  She quietly went back into the kitchen and took out her slate and chalk.  She was getting a lot better at writing.  She started by tracing the letters and sounding each one out to herself.  Reka had not given her any new material, but she copied the words he had written during the harvest.


    ¡°That is very good,¡± Alexis said over her shoulder.


    She jumped a little.  ¡°Thank you.  I don¡¯t think I like writing, though, it makes my hand hurt.¡±


    ¡°That is because you are holding the chalk too tightly.  Try holding it like this.¡±


    Mika watched as she showed her how to hold the chalk.  When she tried to write again, it was a lot easier.


    ¡°Did Reka not show you this?¡±  Alexis asked.


    ¡°No, he just showed me the letters,¡± she responded, amazed at how comfortable the chalk felt in her hand.


    ¡°Not surprising,¡± Alexis said, ¡°he always did overlook the little things on his way to bigger ones.¡±


    Mika liked Alexis, but she felt odd around her.  She felt like she was betraying her mother somehow by enjoying Alexis¡¯ company.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mother,¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°Of course not dear,¡± Alexis said soothingly.  ¡°I would never try to take her place.¡±


    The words were kind, but they made her mad.  ¡°Why not?¡±  She asked.  She didn¡¯t know why she was so angry all of a sudden.


    ¡°Can I tell you something?¡±  Alexis asked, still in a soothing tone.  Mika nodded, so she went on.  ¡°When I was very young, my father died, and I was sent to live with his friend.  At first, I was angry because I thought he was trying to replace my father, then when I realized he wasn¡¯t, I was angry because I thought he did not want to.  I thought there was something wrong with me.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°I stayed angry for a long time,¡± Alexis said.  ¡°One day, I woke up and understood that no one could replace my father, and it would have been wrong for Peter to try.  He did the best he could.¡±


    ¡°When did you do that?¡±


    ¡°About five years ago,¡± Alexis said with a smile.  ¡°No one will ever be able to replace your mother, Mika, but you should not turn away someone just because you think they might try.  Your father might meet someone new, and you do not want to wake up years from now wishing you had been kinder to her.¡±


    Mika looked up.  ¡°You mean, meet someone like you?¡±  She asked.


    Alexis laughed.  ¡°No, not like me.  Someone much better, I hope.  Until then, however, I¡¯ll be whatever you want me to be.  Do you want me to stay away?¡±


    Mika was having a hard time finding words.  Going to the swamp and saying goodbye felt like losing her mother all over again.  She did like Alexis, and having her around made the pain easier to deal with.


    ¡°No,¡± she said between sobs.


    Alexis leaned down and hugged her.  ¡°Good,¡± she said.  ¡°Now, how about we work on some different words?¡±


    They spent the rest of the afternoon writing.  By the time dinner arrived, Ulf and Martin had still not returned from their hunting trip.  Mika set the table, and Alexis brought out the stew.  She had been allowed to help, and she was amazed by the number of spices Alexis had.  She had never heard of most of them, but it made the stew smelled terrific.  When she finally got to eat it, it tasted just as good as it smelled.


    When she got up the next morning, there was a light dusting of snow on the ground.  The sky was full of dark clouds that promised more to come.  Her room was cold, and she desperately wanted to stay in bed.  She was not used to getting up so early during the winter, but Papa never did anything halfway.  If he was going to teach them, he was going to do it, snow or no snow.  She grudgingly got up and shuffled to the main room.  Papa was already up, still working on those pieces of leather.  Ulf and Martin were also up and huddled near the fireplace.  She had not heard them come back the night before and wondered how the hunt had gone.


    ¡°Did you get anything?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Nah,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Ya got some fine looking land, but the hunting ain''t worth a damn.¡±


    Alexis came in from the kitchen.  Something smelled good.  ¡°Ulf¡¯s just modest,¡± she said, wiping her hands.  ¡°Breakfast is ready.¡±


    The hunting might have been poor, she thought, but the fishing was obviously excellent.  Her plate held a large bass.  Alexis had coated it in some flour and fried it to a crisp.  It smelled like she had put some of those wonderful spices on it as well.  As she ate, she noticed Martin seemed in a much better mood.  He was talking to Papa eagerly.


    ¡°Are we gonna fight again today,¡± he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Papa said.  ¡°I think we need a break from the sword.  Today we¡¯re going to work with something a little different.¡±


    He led them to the practice pen after they had eaten, and Mika saw that he had placed several pieces of firewood upright near the fence.  He pulled out the leather he was working with and handed one to her and Martin.  Now that she held it in her hand, she knew what it was.  It was a strip about three feet long and bulged in the middle to form a small pouch.  She loved the sling, and she wasn¡¯t too bad with it either.  She used one occasionally to take a squirrel or little bird when she got some free time.  The fresh meat was always welcome, but she enjoyed the satisfaction that came with helping Papa with the food.  Martin looked at his sling with confusion.


    ¡°Mika,¡± Papa said, ¡°I know you know what this is and how to use it, but we are going to go through it step by step with Martin.¡±


    Mika could not contain herself.  She picked up a small stone from a pile her father must have gathered and placed it in the sling.  She spun it a few times, and then let one end go.  The snap and whir of the rock leaving the pouch, filled her with excitement.  There was a puff of snow near one of the logs as the stone slammed into the ground.  She had missed.


    ¡°Well,¡± Papa said, ¡°I thought you knew how to use one.  Maybe you should wait until Martin is ready, and you can do it together.¡±


    She felt a little silly.  It hadn¡¯t been that poor of a shot, she thought.  The rest of the morning passed quickly.  She was getting her form back, and by the time Papa called a stop for lunch, she was hitting six out of every ten logs.  Martin was not doing too well.  He always complained that the sword was more fun and asked if they could go back to it.


    ¡°You only want to go back to the sword because you are better at it,¡± Papa had said, ¡°now pay attention.¡±


    They practically ran to the house.  The warmth felt great, and she reveled in it.  Martin was definitely unhappy with his performance, but he ate his lunch eagerly.  It was fish again, but she didn¡¯t mind.  She didn¡¯t think she could ever get tired of Alexis¡¯ cooking.  Papa finished his food quickly and left the room.


    ¡°You kids have a little more time to slack off, but when I call for you, I expect you outside.¡±  He said.


    They both assured him they would be there, then went back to eating.  Not only was the food good, but the meal was fun too.  Alexis was trying to get Ulf to use proper utensils, and he was having a hard time.  He was grabbing his fork with his whole fist, and the food kept falling off before reaching his mouth.  She thought he might be doing it for the laughs, or to make Alexis angry.  If so, it worked.  By the time he gave up and used his hands to scoop the rest of the fish into his mouth, she and Martin were almost rolling with laughter.  Alexis, on the other hand, was not.


    ¡°I swear, Ulf,¡± she said, ¡°I am not going to let you sit at the table if you keep on like that.¡±


    ¡°What,¡± Ulf said, bits of fish flying out of his mouth.


    Alexis just snorted and gathered the plates.  Ulf looked at them with a great big smile.  They heard Papa call for them and grudgingly let the kitchen.  Ulf and Alexis¡¯ arguing followed them all the way out of the house.  When they got to the pen, Papa was standing with two large poles in his hands.  She recognized the bail staves and wondered why he had them out.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have proper quarterstaffs, but these will work for now.¡±  He said.  ¡°Come along, each of you take one.¡±


    She and Martin grabbed one each and watched as Papa left to retrieve a third.  He showed them how to hold it along with a few swings.  Just it had been with the sword, there were particular ways to move and set forms to follow when swinging.  Unlike the sword, the staff felt comfortable in her hand.  When she and Martin squared off at the end of the day, she found the two-handed grip help negate some of Martin¡¯s strength, and the leverage the length provided helped add a little to hers.  Neither one of them was perfect, but that made it more fun.  Without a distinct advantage, Martin was less mean.


    ¡°Every day,¡± Papa said when they were done, ¡°we will rotate between the sword, sling, and staff.  If you get good enough, we might even try our hand at the bow.¡±


    For the next couple of weeks, they did just that.  She thought back to Martin¡¯s hunting trip with Ulf.  Whatever they did, it transformed him.  He had become easier to be around and even started writing with her in the evenings.  He was a natural at the sword, and Papa was beginning to spend more time with him one on one.  She was, much to her surprise, very good with the staff.  She and Martin had even faced off a few times, him with the sword, her with the staff.  There was never any clear winner because Papa always stopped them short, but it was exhilarating.  With each passing day, though, the sling got less and less time.


    They came into the house after a long day of training and heard voices coming from the kitchen.  When she went into to see who it was, she found Reka sitting at the table talking to Alexis.  He turned to her when she entered.


    ¡°It is time,¡± he said.

 A New Plan

    The cut on Alec¡¯s back hurt, but he tried not to think about it.  The man in front of him balanced on the balls of his feet and held his sword loosely.  It swayed back and forth as he tried to find an opening in Alec¡¯s defense.  The competition had grown more formidable as his health and skill had recovered.  This was the first opponent to land a blow, and it was a good one.  He felt the warm flow of blood and the familiar light-headedness that came with blood loss.  This needed to end quickly.  The man struck out with a thrust, and Alec deflected his blade.  He spun as the man went past and swiped a cut at his back.  The sword felt heavy in his hands, and the cut went low.  It tore a gash along the man¡¯s thigh, and he collapsed.  Alec was reminded of all the occasions luck had played a more significant role than skill.  He didn¡¯t hesitate, though.  He followed the slash with a lunging thrust into the back of the man¡¯s neck.  Blood poured from the wound as the man choked on the life-sustaining fluid.  Applause rang out from the courtyard.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Taian shouted.  ¡°You are improving quickly.¡±


    ¡°This is a waste,¡± Alec said, walking over to Taian.  ¡°That man was a good fighter, he might have been useful.¡±


    Alec was beyond fearing Taian now.  If his master wanted him dead, then so be it.  All this killing disgusted him.  He didn¡¯t mind the murder itself, he had killed many men, some women too.  It was the pointlessness of it all.  There were other ways to train and regain his strength.  Although killing held no discomfort for him, he always had a reason for it.  He tossed the blade on the ground and started removing his armor.


    ¡°You overstep yourself,¡± Taian said.  ¡°It is for me to decide who is useful.  It is also for me to decide who is not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Alec said impatiently.  ¡°I¡¯ve heard this all before, but you still haven¡¯t told me the point behind this.¡±


    Taian shifted a little at his tone.  ¡°I surmise you no longer fear me,¡± he said.  ¡°You suppose the worst I can do now is kill you or perhaps that you are too valuable to be killed?  Allow me to dissuade you of that notion.¡±


    A faint light appeared around one of the stones on his necklace.  Alec felt a heavy pain in his chest, and his heart began to beat slower.  He clutched at his chest and toppled over.  He could not draw breath.


    ¡°You have only experienced the faintest inkling of what I can do to you,¡±  Taian said.  ¡°I can keep you alive indefinitely in this state.  No break from the pain, always struggling to breathe, yet always continuing to try.  There is so much worse that I can do to you than kill you.¡±


    Taian let the silence stretch for an eternity.  At last, the light faded, and Alec could breathe once more.  The pain in chest subsided, and he stood shakily.  It seemed there was more to fear after all.


    ¡°Forgive me, master,¡± he croaked.


    Taian leaned closer.  ¡°I do not forgive,¡± he said menacingly.  ¡°Jonathan will see to your wound, you will have no healing from me today.¡±


    He had forgotten about the cut on his back in the midst of nearly dying.  Now that he was thinking about it, though, the pain of it made up for lost time.  Jonathan moved to him, carrying a large roll of thick bandages.  He removed Alec¡¯s shirt and cleaned the wound.  Without any warning, he began to stitch.  Alec could not decide if the stitches or the cut hurt more.  When Jonathan was finished, he wrapped his entire torso in the bandages.


    ¡°That man is insane,¡± Alec whispered.


    ¡°Most assuredly,¡± Jonathan replied.  ¡°He is also intolerant.  Both of failure and dissent.  I would watch to whom you speak when impugning him.¡±


    The statement gave him goosebumps.  There had to be a plan behind this.  He needed to learn to control his temper, or he would never find out what it was.  Jonathan finished wrapping him up, and he put his shirt back on.  It felt tight over the heavy bandages, and he wriggled around to find a more comfortable fit.  It was no use.  With slow, weary steps, he went to his rooms.  Jonathan, as always, allowed him to leave unhindered.


    He opened the door and was immediately waylaid.  Two men jumped out at him.  He dove forward between them and sprung to his feet.  He grabbed at his hip only to find no comfortable hilt waiting for his hand.  Dammit, he thought, he had left his sword behind in his anger.  He looked desperately around for anything he might use as a weapon.  He spotted a coat stand and snatched it up.  It would have to do.  His assailers were recovering from the shock of having their attack thwarted.  They both held long knives, almost short swords.  They advanced.


    The coat stand was unbalanced and difficult to wield, but he managed to strike one of the men as he approached.  The other used the opening to close and drove his blade into Alec¡¯s forearm.  The blade struck the bone and lodged itself there.  He reflexively yanked his arm back and tore the knife from the man¡¯s hand.  Not that it increased his odds much.  It was still two hands to one.  They grappled one another, tumbling over the furniture in their attempt to gain the upper hand.  They rolled a few times on the floor, and his attacker managed the topmost position when they came to a stop.  He placed his two large hands around Alec¡¯s throat.  His vision was fading from lack of oxygen, and he knew he was going to die.  About time, he thought.  Then, the man was limp.  He rolled him off and got to his knees.  Taian was standing at the door, holding his sword negligently.


    ¡°Did we forget something?¡±  He asked.  He tossed the sword to the floor.  ¡°I only teach this lesson once.¡±


    Without elaborating on the lesson, he left, leaving Alec gasping for air.  Alec looked at the knife protruding from his arm.  He needed to remove it, but there was no one to help.  He cringed at the thought of doing it himself, then screamed when he yanked it free.  Blood began to ooze immediately.  He took that as a good sign.  His arm hurt severely, but the blade did not seem to have hit any large vessels.  He dragged himself to his bedroom and pulled the sheet free from the bed.  Using the knife, he cut a long section and wrapped it as best he could around the wound.  He was right-handed and, damn it all if the blade hadn¡¯t struck his right arm.  He scrambled onto the bed and collapsed into a dreamless sleep.


    He woke the next morning in agony.  His back and arm throbbed painfully, and his stomach chimed in with a loud gurgle.  He shambled to the main room to find the bodies had been removed.  His usual breakfast was laid out, and he sat to eat.  It was awkward using the utensils with his left hand, but he soldiered on.  He hoped he was wrong, but if events progressed per usual, there should be a knock at his door any moment.  He wasn¡¯t wrong.  Jonathan strolled in after a perfunctory knock and surveyed him critically.


    ¡°You do not look well,¡± he said.  ¡°It is fortunate for you that Taian has removed your sparring from the schedule today.  He is waiting for you in the courtyard.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Alec groaned.  He wondered what other damnable things he was going to be doing today if sparring had been removed.  There was no point delaying, though.  He swallowed the last of his milk and left the room.  As promised, Taian was waiting for him.  He was sitting at the table, and large maps covered it entirely.  Taian did not wait for him to sit before speaking.


    ¡°I find myself in a unique position,¡± he said, not looking up.  ¡°I require your assistance.¡±


    Alec looked at the maps.  They appeared to be maps of Dilis, and of one town in particular.  It wasn¡¯t a very detailed map, but it was evident at a glance that it was of Prail.


    ¡°What can I do for you, master?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°I need information.  Information that you are perfectly suited to provide.¡±  Taian said softly.  ¡°So much in need, in fact, that I have postponed your duels for the day.¡±  He looked up at last.  ¡°A good thing, too, from the look of it.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you what I can,¡± Alec said carefully.


    ¡°I know you will,¡±  Taian said with his usual rasp.  ¡°Tell me, what defenses does Prail possess?¡±


    ¡°Defenses, master?¡±  Alec asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes, defenses.  You were in the army, surely you understand the concept.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alec replied quickly, ¡°it¡¯s just that Prail doesn¡¯t have any defenses.  Apart from the river, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°I grow weary of dragging the information from you.  If the river is a defense, then I want to know about it.  How may it be crossed and where?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Alec said hesitantly, ¡°if you are coming from the north, there are three places it may be crossed on foot.¡±  He pointed to the large map of Dilis.  ¡°Here and here are bridges.  The east bridge is little more than a footpath, but the west bridge is large enough for two wagons abreast to cross.¡±


    ¡°And the third?¡±


    He pointed to the map again.  ¡°Here, in the delta, where it empties into the ocean.  There is a shallow ford, which runs almost a mile wide.  In the spring, though, the rains widen it substantially, and the currents grow swift.¡±


    ¡°Are the bridges guarded?¡±  Taian asked, tapping the map.


    ¡°Not since the last war with Ard.  There isn¡¯t much out that way except farms.¡±  Alec couldn¡¯t be sure, but he was hopeful that his master was planning an assault on Prail.  He was more optimistic that he would be able to participate.  He still owed Aedon.


    ¡°What of these towns scattered about in the east?¡±  Taian asked, pointing to several dots.


    ¡°Typical small farm towns mostly.  There are two or three mining camps that could be called towns, and one defensive outpost that is still occupied as far as I¡¯m aware.¡±  He pointed to a large dot on the map.


    ¡°Do any of these towns have names?¡±


    Alec surveyed the map again.  ¡°The eastern plains are fairly barren.  Most of these towns are barely big enough to be called such.  The locals probably have names for them, but I don¡¯t know all of them.¡±  He traced his fingers along the map and stopped at a point on the north side of the river.  ¡°This one is called Boughten.  It sits along the road that runs south into Prail, and the west bridge.¡±


    ¡°Very well.  What about men?  Does Prail boast a large population of soldiers?¡±


    ¡°A few,¡± Alec said.  ¡°You know about Aedon, and he has a friend Sean.  They are the only true soldiers left there.  Most of the other men are militia trained, though.¡±


    Taian looked fixedly at the map.  ¡°You were magistrate there, how many conscripts were you bound to send should the need arise?¡±


    Alec didn¡¯t hesitate.  ¡°Forty-one in the case of civil duty, sixty in the case of war.¡±


    ¡°So, sixty men at least militia trained?¡±  Taian asked.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡±  Alec replied quickly.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Taian said while standing.  ¡°You will have four days to recover, and then we begin anew.¡±


    The four days passed quickly.  Much too fast, Alec thought.  He made sure to use his arm as much as possible to avoid the muscles stiffening.  It was arduous and agonizing.  He spent much of that effort trying to discover a way to wield his sword effectively.  The wound made his hand weak, and he could not get a firm grip.  He went so far as to try using it left-handed.  That was no use either.  He could only hope the skill of the competition deteriorated as quickly as his health had.  He doubted it, though.


    When Jonathan knocked on the fifth day, he was dressed and waiting by the door.  The pleased look on Jonathan¡¯s face when he saw him chaffed.  Taian he had to please, but that this man took pleasure at his obeisance was difficult to reconcile.  He held his tongue, though.  The thought of getting even with Aedon had reenergized him, and no amount of groveling was too much so long as he got that chance.  He left the room and turned toward the courtyard only to find that Jonathan was going to the other way.  It piqued his interest.  To this point, he had only seen the one large room when he first arrived, the dungeon, his rooms, and the courtyard.  The thought of seeing more of his master¡¯s abode invigorated him even more.


    He followed Jonathon through winding halls and down several flights of stairs.  He would never have guessed they had been so high up.  By the time they arrived at a set of large double doors, he was utterly exhausted.  The doors opened, and Jonathan led him into the open air, his back protesting every step.  He was back in the smog-filled town.  He gagged and coughed and wiped the tears from his stinging eyes.  The oppressive heat was still present, and he undid the buttons on his overcoat.  Jonathan kept walking, unfazed by the environment.  He wanted to learn that trick.


    They walked beyond the palisade, which was now as much stone as wood, and into a large field.  As soon as they passed the walls, the air cleared.  He rushed to button his coat back up as the biting winter air assaulted him.  Taian was standing some distance off in front of a large group of armed soldiers.  They were aligned in ordered ranks and stood perfectly at attention.  Their uniforms were a stark contrast to the traditionally evil black one would expect.  The trousers and coats were blue, and they were accented with grey belts and lapels.  The swords they wore were sheathed in highly polished brown leather, and the hilts gleamed in the sunlight.  The uniforms weren¡¯t what attracted the eye, however.  Each one of them had a stone embedded in his forehead.  Even from this distance, he could see them glittering and reflecting the abundant light.


    ¡°These are my Zombi,¡± Taian said without preamble as they approached.  ¡°They are the troops that will spearhead my assault on the south.  They are also the troops that will aid you in regaining control over Prail.¡±


    Now that Alec was close enough, he could see the faces of the front rank.  They were emotionless, and their eyes seemed dead.  Their looks frightened him.  Jonathan yelled a sharp, ¡°Present!¡±  In unison, they drew their swords and held them forward at a forty-five-degree angle, points to the sky.  The sound of so many weapons being drawn at once was deafening.  As impressive as the display was, he could still not take his eyes off the gems.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the stones in their heads,¡± he asked.


    ¡°A gift from one of my brethren,¡± Taian said.  ¡°They connect each soldier to my power.  Nothing short of an instantly mortal wound will finish them.  It is an absolute wonder that we never thought of it in my time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s handy,¡± Alec said, impressed.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Taian said.  ¡°You will take fifty of these men and waylay your old home.¡±


    ¡°That is a formidable force, master, but it won¡¯t be as easy as waltzing in and taking control.  There is a lot of ground to cover, and we will eventually be spotted.  Once Cathair is aware of us, Jillian will mobilize the entire army against us.¡±


    Taian surveyed his troops.  ¡°Yes, I suppose you will be spotted.  It is for you, then, to ensure that Cathair does not become aware of you.¡±


    Alec whistled.  ¡°We can keep to the wild for much of the journey, but we will come to some towns.  Let¡¯s not forget about Boughten, either.  We will have to travel through there if we are to use the west bridge.  Short of killing every man, woman, and child we encounter, I don¡¯t see how it can be done.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± Taian said, ¡°I would say that you have your work cut out for you.  Make no mistake, I want that town under my control.  I will not accept failure this time.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better, master, if you took the town yourself?  Surely they could not hope to stand against you.¡±  Alec asked, hopefully.


    ¡°No, Alec,¡±  Taian said coldly.  ¡°I have other plans elsewhere.  If I knew the stone was there, then perhaps, but I cannot abandon my other endeavors on a mere chance.  You will seize control of this town, and you will locate my stone.¡±


    ¡°Of course, master,¡± Alec said.


    ¡°I am glad we have an understanding.  You have a week to prepare and, Alec, if you fail me again, be sure you die in doing so.  If you don¡¯t, you will live to regret it.¡±

 A Magical Beginning

    Mika stood at the entrance to the kitchen and stared at her teacher.  He looked a lot better than the last time she had seen him, but his expression was grave.  Alexis sat across the table from him, and her expression was angry.  A large box sat on the table between them.  She thought she had seen it in Reka¡¯s room at the church, but she couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°Time for what?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°It is time we began your magical training,¡± he said with a smile.  The smile seemed forced.


    Mika was confused.  ¡°I thought you said I had more important things to learn.¡±


    ¡°And so you do,¡± Reka said.  ¡°Events, however, are progressing at an accelerated pace, and we dare not wait any longer.¡±


    She wished that, just once, he would talk like a normal person.  She understood what he meant most of the time, but it was hard trying to understand all those big words.  This time, though, it didn¡¯t matter.  The only thing she needed to understand was that she was finally going to learn magic.


    ¡°When do we start?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°First thing tomorrow,¡± he said.  ¡°Alexis tells me that you are doing very well with your weapons training.  We will do our best to keep up with that, but your time with me will take precedent.¡±


    Again with the big words, she thought.  ¡°Does Papa know?¡±


    ¡°He will,¡± Reka said with a slight sigh.  ¡°Now, you run along and work on your words.  Alexis and I have some important things to discuss while she prepares dinner.¡±


    As she left the room, she heard Alexis huff.  Whatever they were talking about, Alexis didn¡¯t seem to like it.  She sat with Martin by the fire, trying to do her words, but she couldn¡¯t concentrate.  Martin was scribbling away with his chalk, and she stopped to watch him.  Like almost everything he tried, he was learning quickly.  He was already as good as her, and he had only been doing it for a short time.  It upset her how easily things came to him when she had to struggle so much.  Maybe magic would be more natural.  After all, she had already done it twice.


    Papa came in a short time later, smiling broadly.  He stood by the fire, rubbed his hands together, and gave her a quick hug and turned to the kitchen.  When he saw Reka, the smile vanished.


    ¡°He¡¯s back,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, Papa,¡± she answered.  ¡°And tomorrow, I get to start learning magic.¡±


    He peered at Reka through the entryway.  With a grunt, he walked into the kitchen.  He was there only a moment before his shouts filled the house.


    ¡°You told me that she needed to learn how to fight!  You told me it was important and sent these people to spy on me!  And now you want me to stop?¡±


    Reka¡¯s reply was muffled, and she could not make it out.  It didn¡¯t calm Papa, though.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that!¡±  He shouted.  ¡°They need daily practice, not a little bit here and there.¡±


    This time Reka¡¯s words were more than audible.  ¡°I have told you before not to speak to me in that tone!  Should I be forced to do so again, I will not restrain myself as before.  The child¡¯s training will occur on my schedule, and at my direction, as agreed!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, both of you!¡±  Alexis yelled.  ¡°At least pretend to be adults for the gods¡¯ sake.¡±


    Her words seemed to have deflated the argument.  Papa threw up his hands and stormed out.  He went outside, and Mika guessed he was off to find his liquor.  She didn¡¯t mind his drinking now.  Unlike before, he never took it too far.  Besides, all men drank.  It was the way of things.  Reka stayed seated, and when Alexis looked at him, he threw up his hands too.


    ¡°No.  My mind is made up, Alexis.  It is the only way so it must be done.¡±


    She had no idea what he was talking about, but when dinner was ready, the only adult in the room that wasn¡¯t brooding was Ulf.  He was passing the time by tossing bits of bread high into the air and catching them in his mouth.  He missed often, and it drew loud laughter from Martin.  She couldn¡¯t resist a few giggles herself.


    With Reka back in the house, she was once again driven from her comfortable bed.  Ulf and Alexis still slept wagon, but Martin lay on the floor in the sitting room across from her.  He had set a candle next to him and was still working on the words Alexis had given them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do those now, you know.¡±  She said in a whisper.


    He looked up from his work.  ¡°I know, but Alexis told me that if I got an education, I wouldn¡¯t have to muck stables all my life.¡±


    ¡°But, you don¡¯t muck stables now.¡±  She said incredulously.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he whispered back, ¡°but for how long?  Sooner or later I¡¯m gonna have to take care of myself.  And I ain''t going back horse shit.¡±


    Mika flinched at the curse word.  ¡°Don¡¯t let Papa hear you talk like that, he doesn¡¯t like foul language.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t like shoveling shit.¡±  He emphasized the word.  ¡°So I¡¯m gonna learn how to read and write, and anything else that old bag can teach me.¡±


    Mika stood up.  ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Alexis like that,¡± she shouted.  As soon as the words were out, she covered her mouth and looked nervously around.  Papa may not like foul language, but he hated being woke up.


    Martin stood too.  ¡°I guess you¡¯re gonna stop me?¡±


    She took a step forward, and all the candles in the room came to life.


    ¡°For two children that just spent a day hard at work, you have an awful lot of energy.¡±


    They both turned and saw Reka standing in the hall.  The glow of the candles lit his face, and, in the flickering light, he looked terrifying.  She jumped back to her blankets and was relieved when she saw Martin do the same.  The candles went out, and Reka left without saying anything else.  She eventually fell asleep to the sound of Martin scratching away with his chalk.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    She woke the next morning to the sound of stomping boots.  Ulf must be moving around the house, she thought.  The man simply didn¡¯t know to be quiet.  She opened her eyes and saw that it was, indeed, Ulf.  He was carrying a large armful of wood, probably for the stove.  He may not cook or do the dishes, she thought, but he did everything else.  That was probably why Papa started liking him.  She threw the blankets off and went to the kitchen.  Alexis was singing softly as she prepared breakfast.  Reka was sitting at the table looking at the wooden box she had seen the night before.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°A mystery,¡± Reka replied.


    ¡°Oh, you mean like Papa?¡±  She said.


    ¡°No, child, not like your father,¡± he replied.  ¡°This mystery is proving much more difficult to solve.¡±


    Alexis stopped singing and dropped a plate rudely in front of Reka.  Mika couldn¡¯t understand why she was so angry with him.


    ¡°Are you upset, Alexis,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not with you, Mika,¡± she said, glaring at Reka.  ¡°But other people might do well to steer clear of me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alexis,¡± Reka said sternly, ¡°we have gone over this.  I do not like it any better than you, but it IS necessary.¡±


    ¡°Is this about what you were arguing about last night,¡± Mika asked.


    Reka spoke before Alexis could answer.  ¡°Never you mind that,¡± he said.  ¡°Today, you learn how to do magic.¡±


    Alexis set a plate for her and left the kitchen.  ¡°I will wake the others,¡± she said on her way out.


    Mika was confused.  There was something she wasn¡¯t being told, and she did not like it.  Adults were always doing that, she thought.  She guessed they felt they were protecting her by holding the truth back, but it didn¡¯t make it any easier to deal with.  She decided to leave it alone for now.  She was going to learn magic, and that was all that mattered now.


    ¡°So, when do we start?¡±  She asked.


    Reka looked up from his plate.  ¡°How does right now sound?¡±


    She was so excited all she could do was nod.  Reka got up and put an empty cup on the edge of the table.


    ¡°We are going to begin by having you slide that cup across the table,¡± he said.


    He started to speak again, but she interrupted him.  ¡°Don¡¯t I need a stone?¡±


    ¡°Not just yet,¡± he said.  ¡°We need you to get used to how magic feels and how to control it first.  The stones will come later.¡±


    ¡°But haven¡¯t I already¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have,¡± Reka said, cutting her off.  ¡°I was helping you then, however.  This time you will do it all on your own.¡±


    He waited for her to nod, then continued.


    ¡°I want you to close your eyes.  Now, think about living things.  Plants, animals, people¡­all living things.¡±


    His words were soft and soothing, and she did as he asked.  The image of the swooping hawk invaded her thoughts.  She remembered how beautiful it was and how powerful it seemed to her.


    ¡°Now imagine all that life is a vast ocean.  Imagine yourself immersing yourself in it, swimming all around.  There is nothing but you and the ocean.¡±


    She tried, but the image of the hawk stayed with her.  Why swim when you could soar?


    ¡°Now,¡± he said, ¡°drink in the ocean, let it fill you.  Let it be you.  You and the ocean are the same.¡±


    The hawk remained firmly in her mind.  She wanted to do as she was told, but the majestic flight of the bird permeated her being.  She opened her eyes, upset with herself.


    ¡°What is the matter,¡± Reka asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± she said.  ¡°I tried, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±  Reka¡¯s tone was patient.


    ¡°You told me to think about living things, and all I could imagine was a hawk.  I saw it when Papa and I were on a picnic, and it was all I could think about.¡±  She said a little defensively.


    ¡°Was this image powerful?  Reka asked.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what he meant, but she thought it was.  ¡°I think so.¡±  She said.


    ¡°Did you imagine yourself as the hawk?  Could you feel the wind rushing past as you soared high into the sky?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± she said confidently.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Reka said, smiling.  ¡°Magic is very personal.  If a hawk is what you see when you close your eyes, then a hawk it is.  I want you to try again.  This time concentrate on the hawk, be the hawk.¡±


    She closed her eyes and thought hard.  She could feel the wind as it brushed each feather on her mighty wings.  She saw the ground as though it were a thousand miles away.  She looked up, saw the clouds high above, and streaked to meet them.  The cold air swept past her in her flight, and she delighted in it.  Then, she felt warmth.  It wasn¡¯t coming from the air; it was inside her.  She tugged at it like she would a blanket on a cold night.  Soon, she was uncomfortably warm, then hot.  She opened her eyes again, and the warmth faded.  Reka was still sitting at the table and smiling.


    ¡°Outstanding, Mika.¡±  He said.  ¡°That did not take long at all.¡±


    ¡°What didn¡¯t take long,¡± she asked.  She was very tired all of a sudden.


    ¡°You have touched magic consciously for the first time,¡± he said.


    ¡°I did,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Reka replied.  ¡°Tell me, what did you feel?¡±


    She thought a moment.  ¡°I felt warm, then hot.  Before I got hot, though, I felt like I was pulling on something.  I don¡¯t know if that makes sense, I just felt a tugging, I guess.¡±  She finished weakly.


    ¡°It makes perfect sense,¡± he said.  ¡°Remember, magic comes from every living thing.  You found the magic inside of you and tried to pull it out.  I imagine you feel tired right now.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she said.


    ¡°Remember, also, that there is a limit to how much energy you have.  You have pushed yourself against that limit, and your body is recovering from it.¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything," she said, disappointed.


    ¡°Mika,¡± Reka said, ¡°you did do something.  You accomplished in a few moments what it takes most new mages days to do.  You touched magic.  What¡¯s more, you drew on it.  You may not be able to handle much now, but your limit will increase with time and practice.  That was really very well done.¡±


    The praise felt good.  After struggling so much with her words, and the sword, it felt nice to be good at something.  Her tiredness started to fade, and she looked eagerly at Reka.


    ¡°Can we try again?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Do you feel you are up to it?¡±  Reka asked with concern.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± she said.


    ¡°Very well, close your eyes.¡±


    The image of the hawk came to mind quickly, and she poured herself into it.  For a long time, she flew, weaving in and out of the clouds, swooping low to the ground and letting the grass brush her belly.  It was fantastic, but she did not feel the warmth.  When she opened her eyes, at last, she was spent.  Reka was still sitting and smiling.


    ¡°It will take time before you can do it every time you try,¡± he said.¡±


    She yawned heavily.  ¡°Why am I so tired, I didn¡¯t feel any magic?¡±


    ¡°It may not feel like it, but you have done a tremendous amount of work in no time at all.¡±


    He picked up the cup and filled it with water.  He sat back down and set it in front of her.  She yawned again.


    ¡°I thought you wanted me to move it?¡±  She said.


    ¡°The cup was there to give you a reason to focus on the magic.  I did not expect you to move it.  Now have some water and go back to bed.  We will try again later.¡±


    Her nap lasted well into the evening, and when she was done eating dinner, she went back to bed.  Reka went so far as to allow her to sleep in her own bed again.


    The next few days followed the same routine.  She would imagine the hawk and could now feel her magic most of the time.  The cup was always on the table, but she hadn¡¯t managed to move it yet.  The effort was draining, and she had not managed any practice with Papa.  He spent his time teaching Martin the sword, but she could tell he wasn¡¯t pleased with Reka.  Alexis stayed in the wagon except for mealtimes.  Ulf, though, spent the time sticking his nose into everything.  He seemed to like getting in the way.  It was fun, though.  He always seemed to show up when things were going poorly.  When he went away, he left everyone smiling or laughing.  Even the stern Reka could not resist him.  The first time she managed to move the cup, it flew across the table and struck Reka in the face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±  She blurted.  Reka¡¯s smile never wavered.


    ¡°I would make a joke about magic being about desire,¡± he said, ¡°but the pain in my check suggests I should not.¡±


    She picked up the cup tentatively and set it back on the table.  Her legs wobbled beneath her as she did.  The motion did not escape Reka¡¯s watchful eyes.


    ¡°That is enough for today.  It is always best to end on a success.¡±  He rubbed his cheek.  ¡°And perhaps before the instructor is knocked unconscious.¡±

 The Family Stone

    Mika stood in the practice pen for the first time in weeks.  Her magical ability had improved dramatically, and Reka had finally given in to Papa¡¯s constant demands for her to resume her training.  Martin was now so much better than her that she hated these sessions more than ever.  He had just finished disarming her for the third time in a row.  Without thinking, she formed the image of the hawk and pulled on her magic.  The snow beneath Martin¡¯s feet melted and refroze so quickly that he hadn¡¯t had time to sink below the surface.  He tried to step off the ice but slipped and fell hard.  She could not contain her laughter.


    ¡°Mika,¡± Papa yelled, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±


    ¡°She is being what she is,¡± Reka answered, walking toward the pen.


    Mika groaned.  Reka always defended her in front of Papa when she did something wrong with magic, but she knew once they were alone, he would chastise her about using magic when she should be learning how to fight correctly.  The look on Martin¡¯s face was worth it.  She still hadn¡¯t forgiven him for how he talked about Alexis.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve come to take her away again?¡±  Papa asked.


    ¡°I have,¡± Reka said simply.  ¡°Come along Mika, we are going on a little trip.¡±


    ¡°A trip?  Where to?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°It is time for you to begin training with stones; we are going to collect some.¡±


    She looked around.  ¡°Why do we need to take a trip, aren¡¯t there plenty of stones around here?¡±


    ¡°There are, but if we go in search of them, the journey will add meaning to the ones we deem worthy enough to collect.¡±


    ¡°You mean, like how you said gems are easier to use than rocks?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Where will we find them?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere,¡± he said, ¡°but I thought we would try the river.  River stones tend to be more colorful and interesting.¡±


    She could tell by his tone that he was getting impatient.  She hurried into the house and grabbed her heavy coat.  It wasn¡¯t practical to wear it when she was training, and the heavy workload made it unnecessary in any case.  For a long walk, though, she knew she would need it.  She paused briefly and considered changing into one of her dresses.  She shook her head; it was too cold for a dress.


    Reka was waiting by the door for her.  He held out a few pouches.


    ¡°There are three bags here.  The largest is for stones you find to be common, the second largest for interesting ones, and the smallest is for the truly exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said all stones were the same?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°In theory, yes,¡± he said.  ¡°I hate to prejudice you so early in your training, but don¡¯t forget imagination is a key component to magic.  If you imagine a stone to be more powerful, it will be.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what prejudice meant, but she decided not to ask.  Another question did occur to her, however.


    ¡°Does it matter how big the stone is?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a nod.  ¡°That is one of the reasons stone singers are so powerful.  In magic, the larger and more complex an object, or life, the more power it can hold.  Stones, being the essence of the earth, can hold far more for their size.  It allows us to carry around a lot of power without being weighed down by bulky vessels.¡±


    ¡°So, a large stone holds more power than a small one?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°You have a knack for asking complex questions,¡± he said with a smile.  ¡°In general, yes, but not every mage can transfer that power with the same efficiency.  We will cover that in more detail once we begin training.  Now it is time we are off.  The morning is already late, and we should not dawdle beyond dark.¡±


    They walked along the path toward the swamp road.  She knew it was the fastest way to the river, and she was no longer afraid of it, but she still felt uneasy.  She had not forgotten the longing she had felt the last time.  Even now, the thought of going near the swamp made the feeling return.


    It wasn¡¯t long before she regretted bringing her heavy coat.  Reka was setting a quick pace, and she was starting to feel hot.  The grey clouds that had dominated the sky for so long were gone, and the sun shone bright and clear.  Snow still covered the ground, and it reflected the sunlight, making it hard to look at.  She loved winter.  Not only was it usually a break from the farm, but it was so peaceful and quiet.  It was as if the world had covered itself in a large white blanket and gone to sleep.  The crisp air filled her lungs as she tried to keep pace with Reka.  It invigorated her.


    When they reached the swamp road, she looked out at the depressing waters.  Only it wasn¡¯t depressing at all.  The shallow, stagnant waters had taken little time to freeze over and were now covered in their own layer of snow.  The thorn trees were coated in icicles, and they looked like glass sculptures.  It was captivating to look at.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty,¡± she said.


    Reka rubbed his arms.  ¡°Not pretty enough.  I¡¯d like to burn the whole thing down.¡±


    She guessed she could understand.  One of Papa¡¯s horses had bitten her once.  No matter how pretty she thought horses were, she still wanted to hit every one she saw.  They lingered for a moment, and then Reka motioned for them to continue.  Their pace slowed now that they were on the road. As they approached where she and Papa had stopped, the desire to go into the swamp overwhelmed her.  She stopped at the edge of the water and stared out at it.  Now that they were further along, and the swamp was deeper, the ice did not completely cover its surface.  The surface rippled slightly beyond the edge of the ice.  The water beckoned her.  She took a step forward and was hauled back by Reka.


    ¡°Mika,¡± he said sharply.  ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡±


    She shook her head.  She hadn¡¯t realized she had started moving until Reka pulled her back.  ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said.  ¡°I just felt like¡­going in, I guess.¡±


    The look on Reka¡¯s face confused her.  She couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry.  ¡°Make sure you do not,¡± he said at last.  ¡°That is a dangerous place.¡±


    He ushered her away from the edge, and they continued.  As they got farther away, the desire to enter the swamp lessened.  She didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but she could tell Reka was worried about it.  He kept looking at the water and mumbling to himself.  She tried to gather the courage to ask, but she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to know.  It was a relief when they made it to the river.


    They followed the edge of the river east until they reached a bend where it widened.  The land sloped gradually to the edge.  The flow of the water was lethargic as it made its way to the end of the bend.  A sizeable rocky beach bordered the river.  They made their way to it.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°This area is underwater during the spring and summer, we should find some good stones here,¡± Reka said.


    Mika looked at the landscape.  The snow made it difficult to see any but the most massive rocks.  ¡°How are we going to find anything in this,¡± she said, kicking a large clump from a rock.


    ¡°I did not say it would be easy,¡± Reka said.  ¡°Remember, it is the journey that makes the stones we find valuable.¡±  He shuffled his feet and cleared a large patch of ground.  Picking up stones at random, he started working.


    She followed his lead.  When she had a patch of ground uncovered, she looked down dismayed.  There must be hundreds of rocks here, she thought.


    ¡°How do I know which ones to take?¡±  She asked.


    Reka looked up from his task.  ¡°You take the ones you want.¡±


    Now that they weren¡¯t moving, she was starting to get cold.  The light sheen of perspiration on her face seemed to be attracting the cold air like a moth to a flame.  She wanted to take them all and go home.  She watched Reka for a while.  He would pick up a rock, examine it for a while, then either toss it back onto the ground or put it in a pouch.  She saw that he threw most of the stones away.  With her hands already numb from the cold, she started sorting.


    She grabbed a handful and looked at them carefully.  They were all smooth and rounded, but the color was dull and lifeless.  She was about to toss them aside when she noticed one with little lines running through it.  She picked it out and dropped the rest.  It looked layered like someone had put a bunch of rocks on top of one another.  The colors were fascinating.  There were layers of deep purple, moss green, dull brown, and even some black.  All throughout the stone, little flecks glittered in the light.  This was definitely worth keeping.  The discovery spurred her on, and in a very short time, she had a handful of multi-colored stones.


    She took her prizes to Reka.  He was kneeling near the water.  He reached in and scooped up a handful of wet stones.  Without even seeming to look at them, he let them drop.  His hand went in again, and again, he discarded them all.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±  She said.


    He looked up at her.  ¡°I am looking for stones.  So far, I have found five.  It has been a good trip.¡±


    Her shoulders slumped; she must have twenty by now.  She looked at the fruits of her labor again.  They were all very pretty.  She wondered what she was doing wrong.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±  Reka said.


    She held out her trembling hand.  ¡°I¡¯ve already got lots of them.¡±


    Reka smiled.  ¡°Why does that trouble you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got so many, and you¡¯ve only got five.¡±  She said.


    ¡°And you think you are doing something wrong?¡±  He laughed.  ¡°Do not let my failings discourage you.  You are still young.  You see wonder everywhere, whereas I only see the ordinary.  If the stones you have collected seem valuable to you, then they must be.¡±


    She frowned.  ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Reka dried his hands and stood.  ¡°How many stones have you looked at?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, tons.¡±  She said


    ¡°So,¡± he said, ¡°out of all those tons, you have managed to find only a handful that suited you?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±  She said.


    His expression hardened.  ¡°Do not guess.  There is no room in magic for guesswork.  You collected those stones for a reason.  What was it?¡±


    She looked at the stones again.  ¡°They are, just, pretty.  I like them.¡±


    He smiled again.  It softened his stern expression.  ¡°In that case, the magic will like them also.¡±


    Now, she smiled.  She did not care whether the magic liked them, she didn¡¯t have to throw them away.  Reka went back to dredging the river with his hands.  She sat on the snow-covered ground to sort her stones.  She didn¡¯t understand how Reka wanted her to do it, though.  After some thought, she decided to sort them by color.  There were more than three piles.  The layered stone sat alone.


    Remembering Reka¡¯s words, she divided the piles by size.  She had one pile for tiny stones and another for larger ones.  She knew she was supposed to have three piles, but she could not force herself to add even a single stone with her layered treasure.  Her hand reached for it on reflex.  She did not arrest the movement.  Instead, she snatched it up and dropped in her smallest pouch.  She filled the other pouches with the two remaining piles.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Reka said.  ¡°I think we should go back now.¡±


    She peered at the sun.  It stood well past the halfway point.  They were not going to make it home before dark.  Her backside was numb, and her legs were stiff, but she managed to stand.


    ¡°Did you find any more?¡±  She said.


    His smile was still there.  She liked seeing it.  ¡°I found five more than I expected I would.  That is enough for me.¡±


    They walked back to the road.  When they reached it, their pace did not increase.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we hurry?¡±  She said.


    Reka looked at the sun now.  ¡°No point.  We are not going to make it by dark.  Why risk hurting ourselves if we do not need to?¡±


    The stones in her pouch clicked against one another in time with her steps.  The rhythmic tapping soothed her.  The world melted away in that sound.  Click, Click, Click.  Her feet led the way, and she followed in bliss.  Click, Click, Click.  She walked, unaware, to the edge of the swamp.  Click, Click, Click.  Her foot touched the frozen water.


    ¡°Mika!¡±  Reka said.


    She jerked her shoulder away as a hand tried to grab it.


    ¡°Mika, stop!¡±  Reka said.


    The clicking stopped.  She shook her head, dazed.  When the turned around, Reka was standing in front of her.  His face was pale.


    ¡°I thought I could do it!¡±  He said.  ¡°I can¡¯t!  Please, Mika, step back.¡±


    The longing had returned.  She tried to fight it.  Her legs, unbidden, stepped backward toward the swamp.  Reka reached for her, and she formed the image of the hawk.


    The air between them expanded.  It threw Reka back.  It threw her also.  For a moment, she felt like the hawk in truth.  She flew through the air, unencumbered by gravity.  The feeling shattered as her back struck the water, and the swamp enveloped her.


    The icy water assaulted her.  It filled her nose, and she clamped her mouth shut.  There was no time to take a full breath before she landed.  Her heavy coat was weighing her down.  No matter how hard she tried to reach the surface, the insistent pull of the garment defeated her.  Her back thudded softly against the bottom.


    Hoping she was going the right way, she dragged herself along the bottom.  Her lungs were on fire.  Sediment floated around and obscured her vision.  She tried to call the image of the hawk.  In her panic, it would not form.  She tried to remove her coat; it wouldn¡¯t budge.  Finally, she gave up.  On the verge of inhaling the deadly water, a strong current swept her away.


    Her panic redoubled.  She grabbed at the water, hoping to find anything to hold onto.  Strangler weeds passed through her hands as she sped by them.  They ripped lines of flesh from her palms.  She could not hold her breath any longer.  Her leg caught something, and her progress stopped.  She needed air.  What was it Reka had said?  Desire is either there, or it isn¡¯t.  In the calm of acceptance, the hawk leaped into her mind.


    Now she needed imagination.  She would have loved to imagine a way out of the swamp.  Air, however, was all she could think of.  The water fled from her as a bubble formed around her.  Her chest exploded in a massive exhale.  She breathed in.  Her body responded to the life-affirming air by sending her into a fit of coughs and gasps.


    She tried to take in her surroundings, but the water was black as coal.  She could no longer feel the current.  Something was still trapping her leg.  She thought about how Reka liked to light the candles at home to impress her.  She wanted that light, needed that light.  Her protective bubble began to emit a slight glow.


    It illuminated a small area around her.  She saw that a branch held her leg firmly in place.  She tried to wriggle free.  It felt like the branch was trying to keep her in place.  The more she struggled, the tighter it seemed to hold on.  She looked around for anything that might help, and then she saw her.


    She couldn¡¯t think.  She forgot to breathe.  The only thing that existed for her at that moment was her mother.  She was beautiful.  As beautiful as Mika had ever seen her.  The water held her suspended in place.  Her face was peaceful, and Mika had only one thought.  Why wasn¡¯t she afraid?  She knew she should be, or at least sad.  She felt neither emotion.


    A small ripple of current ran through the swamp.  It pushed her mother¡¯s hand toward her, and clutched in her perfect fingers was Papa¡¯s pendant.  She reached for it.  As soon as her hand left her protective bubble, the water rushed back in.


    She grabbed the pendant.  The branch that held her leg let go of its grip, and the current swept her away again.  Her mother disappeared into the blackness.  She could have sworn she heard her say, ¡°goodbye.¡±


    A hand grabbed her coat and hauled her out of the water.  She shivered uncontrollably.  The image of her mother still lingered in her eyes.


    ¡°Come on, child,¡± Reka said.  ¡°We need to get you out of this water and get you warm.¡±


    She resisted his efforts.  She wanted to see her mother again, wanted to say goodbye back.  The frigid water gave way to solid ground as Reka dragged her away.


    ¡°I saw her!¡±  She said.  ¡°I saw her!¡±


    Reka set a red stone on the ground between them.  It immediately radiated heat.


    ¡°Who did you see?¡±  He said.


    ¡°Mama!¡±  She said.  ¡°I saw Mama!  Let me go, let me go!  I want to go back!¡±


    ¡°No, child,¡± he said.  ¡°Please, stay still.  You need to get warm.¡±


    Fatigue overcame her, and she sagged against him.  She wanted to go back.  She just didn¡¯t have the energy to fight anymore.  She opened her hand.  Papa¡¯s pendant fell to the ground.

 Coroin na Beatha

    Reka lay, sopping wet, next to Mika.  They both shivered hard.  His stone continued to provide heat, and he hoped they would be dry soon.  Continuing tonight was out of the question, he thought.  He looked at Mika; she was on the verge of unconsciousness.  He put his arm around her.


    ¡°This is my fault.¡±  He said.  ¡°I am so sorry.¡±


    The object of his quest still sat where it fell.  There was no excitement in seeing it, though.


    ¡°Damn you, Gregory!¡±


    His scream echoed over the empty landscape.  A few birds flew into the air, aroused by his curse.  He poured more power into his stone.  Mika stirred feebly and looked at him.


    ¡°I saw mama,¡± She said.


    He tightened his hold on her shoulder.  ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk now.  You can tell me all about it when we get you home.¡±


    Events seemed to catch up to Mika.  She fell asleep.  He sat there and allowed the warmth of the stone to seep into them.  He did not have any idea what to do next.  He had no way to call for help, and he could not leave Mika in this condition to go find some.  He picked up Domhain.  The stone felt too heavy for its size.


    He waited as the night passed slowly into the morning.  Sunlight crested the horizon, bringing him all the promise of a new day.  Unfortunately, he thought, a reminder of the night before still huddled next to him.


    ¡°Mika,¡± he said, ¡°it is time to wake up.  We need to get moving.¡±


    He made his tone soft and gentle.  Whether to soothe the poor child or keep her from actually waking, he was not sure.  He slapped his thigh.  He was not giving Mika enough credit for her strength.  She had endured her mother¡¯s death and her father¡¯s indifference, and she would survive this.  He forced himself to harden his tone.


    ¡°Mika,¡± he said, ¡°you need to get up.¡±


    He shook her gently.  His tone he could make harsher, but he could not maltreat the child.  She lifted her head.  Her eyes were dark around the edges and bloodshot.


    ¡°What happened?¡±  She said.


    He slid some loose strands of her from her face.  ¡°You do not remember?¡±


    ¡°I think I remember a little.¡±  She said.  ¡°It¡¯s like a dream.¡±


    He placed Domhain in her hand.  ¡°You found your father¡¯s pendant.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and she pulled away from him.  ¡°It was mama!  She gave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Your mother gave it to you?¡±  He said.


    ¡°I saw her under the water.  She held out her hand, and the pendant was in it.  When I took it, the water pulled me away.¡±


    ¡°What did she look like?¡±  He said.


    Mika looked at the swamp.  ¡°Like she always did.  She was so pretty.  Then she just¡­disappeared.¡±


    Her voice trailed off and felt even greater sympathy for her.  It must be like losing her mother all over again, but this was a time for action, not compassion.  He got to his feet and helped Mika to hers.


    ¡°We need to go,¡± he said.


    They were halfway to the house when Aedon and Ulf met them.  Aedon looked livid.  Ulf looked bored.  It was to Aedon he spoke.


    ¡°Come here and give me a hand.  She is weak.¡±


    ¡°What have you done to my daughter?¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka held his temper.  ¡°Now is not the time for this.  Please take her.  Ulf, will you help?¡±


    Ulf took Mika under the arm and supported her weight easily.  He started to walk away.  Aedon stayed where he was.


    ¡°I asked you a question!¡±  He said.


    ¡°Aedon, please, I am tired, and your daughter is exhausted.  I beg you, let this go for now.¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°Ulf,¡± Aedon said, ¡°take Mika to the house.  The mage and I have something to talk about.¡±


    Ulf shrugged and coaxed Mika down the road.  Reka recognized the look in Aedon¡¯s eyes.  Warnings were no longer going to be enough.


    ¡°I will ask you one more time, please let it go.¡±  He said.


    Aedon swung a vicious punch at Reka.  He tilted his head slightly, and Aedon¡¯s fist sailed by.


    ¡°I have tried to appeal to your rational side,¡± he said.  ¡°I have tried to frighten you with magic.  Now I will appeal to your barbaric side.¡±


    He swung a punch of his own.  Aedon never saw it coming.  Thump!  His fist landed against Aedon¡¯s nose.  Blood covered his hand instantly.  Aedon stood, stunned, for a heartbeat.


    ¡°I am not helpless without magic,¡± Reka said.  Those were the only words he had time to speak.


    Aedon rushed him and planted a shoulder in his gut.  Air left him in a rush, and the two men fell hard to the ground.  Reka scrambled for his pouch.  Playtime was over.  Aedon pinned his hand before he could reach it.


    No matter, he thought, it was actually better this way.  He thrust his knee into Aedon¡¯s crotch and heard a satisfying, short, high-pitched squeal.


    Reka knelt beside Aedon, his breath coming in ragged gasps.  ¡°I know you love your daughter.  You may not believe this, but I care for her as well.  We should be working together, not against one another.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to steal her from me,¡± Aedon said.


    Reka remembered his fever dream; Mika standing over a dead Aedon declaring she preferred him.


    ¡°Aedon, I am not trying to steal your daughter.  I have things I can teach her.  So do you.  You may not want to believe it, but events are moving that will put her in real danger.¡±


    Aedon sat up.  ¡°What events?¡±


    ¡°Come to the house with me.¡±  He said.  ¡°It is time you knew the whole truth.¡±


    He helped Aedon to his feet, and the two of them walked to the house in silence.


    When they arrived at the house, Ulf had Mika sitting by the fire with a hot cup of tea in her hands.  Alexis was fussing over her.  She shot Reka a nasty look as soon as he entered.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡±  She said.


    He sat in the chair next to Mika.  ¡°Not at all,¡± he said.  ¡°Ulf, there is a wooden chest in Mika¡¯s room.  Please take it into the kitchen.  Alexis, please get some food ready.  The rest of you go to the table as well.  I need to speak to Mika for a moment, we will join you soon.¡±


    For once, everyone did as instructed, even Aedon.  He looked at Mika.  She was sipping her tea with a far off look in her eyes.


    ¡°Mika,¡± he said.  ¡°I will not pretend to know what happened to you in that swamp.  I am sure it was hard on you, and I am sorry.  Right now, though, we need to talk about that pendant.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She held it out to him.  ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°That pendant is very important.  As soon as your father sees it, he is likely to try and take it.¡±  His voice sharpened.  ¡°You must not let him.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s his.¡±  She said.


    ¡°No,¡± Reka said.  ¡°It is mine.  He promised it to me in return for teaching you.  I want you to have it.  You will understand why soon enough.  For now, do not let him take it.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± she said.


    They went to the kitchen and, already, Alexis had food on the table.  The woman could make a meal appear out of thin air, it seemed.  The table was crowded with so many people gathered.  Martin was the only person absent.


    ¡°Where is Martin?¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°Out,¡± Ulf said.


    Reka sighed.  ¡°Is he likely to return soon?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Alexis said.  ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to like Mika very much.¡±


    ¡°Good, he does not need to know what we are about to discuss,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°Aedon, you will need to swear not to repeat what you hear to anyone.¡±


    ¡°All he has to do is swear?¡±  Ulf said.


    Alexis slapped the back of his head.  ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°If you promise to answer all my questions, I promise not to say anything,¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°I will tell you everything.  It is time for complete honesty.¡±


    Alexis coughed.  ¡°Does that go for all of us?  The last time I checked, complete honesty wasn¡¯t your forte.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Reka said.  ¡°I will answer your questions too.¡±


    The food looked and smelled divine.  No one made any move to eat, though.  Even Ulf, master of the meal as he was, sat silent.  They all seemed to be waiting for him.


    ¡°Some of the information I am about to tell a few of you already know.  I ask for your patience as I catch the others up to speed.¡±


    He waited for some sign that they heard him.  Still, no one made a move.


    ¡°I am a member of a group called Ord¨² an Cloch.  Actually, I am their leader.  The purpose of our order is to locate six magical artifacts and use them to reform Talamn R¨ª.¡±


    ¡°What is Talamn R¨ª?¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Talamn R¨ª is the proper name of the First Kingdom.¡±  Alexis supplied.


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Reka said.  ¡°The artifacts are hereditarily linked to six lines of mages; Bethos, Halloran, Petra, Teague, Taian, and Galios.  With these artifacts, those six mages quelled a war that raged for centuries.  When they were done, they established Talamn R¨ª.¡±


    ¡°I hate to keep interrupting you,¡± Aedon said, ¡°but what are the artifacts?¡±


    Ulf stood.  He seemed happy to have something to contribute.  ¡°The five great stones and the crown.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Reka said.  ¡°Whether the stones were given to, or created by, the five advisors to the king is unknown.  What we know is that each of the stones has a hereditary master.  We call these masters Amharani.  That is why, Mika, I told you there were very few of us.  In truth, there are only five.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling us by calling yourself an Amharani, you are claiming to be one of these masters?¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka reached into a pouch and pulled the red stone from it.  ¡°Yes, I am the master of Tine.¡±  He set it on the table.


    Everyone leaned close to look at the stone.  Alexis reached out to touch it, and Reka let her.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm,¡± she said.


    Reka picked it back up.  ¡°It is always warm.  Tine is the stone of fire.¡±


    Mika looked up.  ¡°You said I was an Amharani!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°That is why I sought out your family.  Jarlath Halloran, one of the advisors, established our order hundreds of years ago.  Ironically, his is the line that went missing during that time.  Correspondingly, his stone was one of only two we could not account for.¡±


    Aedon jumped to his feet.  ¡°That¡¯s why you wanted it!  You think my pendant is the fifth stone!¡±


    Reka nodded.  ¡°Yes.  When I first found you, I thought you were its master.  It became clear immediately that you were not.  Mika, show them.¡±


    Mika placed Domhain on the table.  Silver banding still wrapped it, though it was tarnished and dull.  Aedon lunged for his lost treasure.  Before he could reach it, Mika hauled it back.


    ¡°You give that to me this instant!¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°The girl is doing as I have instructed,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°The stone does not belong to you any longer.¡±


    Aedon slammed his fist on the table.  ¡°Why do you want it?  You can¡¯t even use it!  You said, yourself, that the stones have masters!¡±


    ¡°You are mistaken,¡± Reka said.  ¡°The stones will always be most effective in the hands of their true masters, but any of the five advisors may use them.¡±


    Alexis shot to her feet this time.  ¡°Surely not!¡±


    Reka watched calmly as the room burst into chaos.  Alexis and Aedon shouted over each other in an attempt to get his attention.  Ulf held onto Alexis, it looked like, to prevent her from leaping over the table.


    Reka only had eyes for Mika.  ¡°You, Mika, are the master of Domhain.¡±


    His proclamation ended the shouting.  He watched Mika open her hand to reveal Domhain once more.


    Her voice was weak.  ¡°I am?¡±


    Reka looked at the faces surrounding him.  Aedon¡¯s was full of disbelief, Alexis looked worried, and Ulf just looked like Ulf.


    ¡°How do we know my pendant is the real stone?¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka faced him.  ¡°There are a few ways to tell, and it is not your pendant.  It belongs to Mika.¡±


    Ulf cleared his throat.  ¡°Aint we forgetting about the crown in all this?  That¡¯s the key to your whole plan, right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ulf,¡± Reka said.


    Ulf looked perplexed.  ¡°For what?¡±


    Reka smiled.  ¡°For being you.  Yes, the crown is the key to our plan, but it comes to nothing without the stones.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡±  Ulf said.  ¡°If any of you can use the stones, then any of you can use the crown.  Find the crown, and you¡¯ve got a king¡­right?¡±


    Reka shook his head.  ¡°Not exactly.  This is something not even Gregory knows.  He believes that any of the six may use the stones, but Bethos¡¯ line can only use the crown, and the crown can only be used by his line.¡±


    ¡°So where do the stones come in?  Aedon asked.


    Reka was pleased to see he had calmed.  ¡°The stones were set into the crown once the fighting was under control.  The crown allowed Bethos to use them and use them simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°Then, we need to find Bethos¡¯ heir and the crown?¡±  Alexis said.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Reka said.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°You said the crown lets the king use the stones simultaneously.  What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Without getting too entrenched in magical theory, Ulf,¡± Reka said, ¡°an Amharani can use only one stone at a time.  If I were to try to use two, the more powerful would drown out the lesser, and I would have wasted a perfectly good stone.  Even if I possessed more than one great stone,¡± he looked pointedly at Aedon, ¡°I could not use them at the same time.  The crown eliminates that problem.¡±


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t understand,¡±  Aedon said


    The man was obstinate, Reka thought.  ¡°Think back to your harvest.  You had several wagons to pull and only four horses to pull them.  Imagine if you harnessed one horse to one wagon.  You could control all of the wagons, for sure, but you could only control one at a time.  You, being the astute fellow you are, connected the wagons, and harnessed the horses to the train.  You managed to control them all at once.  That is how the crown acts.  It is the harness for the stones.¡±


    ¡°I have a question,¡± Mika said.


    Reka turned to her, and everyone followed his lead.


    ¡°Do I have to keep the stone?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°Leave your feelings out of this!¡±  Reka snapped.  He faced Mika again.  ¡°No, you do not have to keep the stone.  I will take it if you wish.  Keep in mind, though, others are looking for it.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±  Mika said.  ¡°If I don¡¯t have it, they will leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°I wish that were true,¡± Reka said.  ¡°The people looking for the stone do not think like that.  They will not believe you gave it away.  You are safer keeping it and learning how to use your magic.¡±


    ¡°If they know where we are, it¡¯s because you led them here!¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka¡¯s shoulders slumped.  ¡°I am tired of your foul temper.  I know you are a good person, Aedon.  I know your anger comes from a good place, for the most part, but now you need to put that anger aside and let me help you.  Just listen to me, please.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get on my good side!¡±  Aedon said.


    Alexis put a hand on Aedon¡¯s wrist.  ¡°Listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alexis,¡± Reka said.  ¡°First, your father-in-law was not killed by chance.  The Droia you told me about, Taian is one of the original advisors to the king.  He holds Daonnachta, the stone of life.  He figured out before any of us that the stone was likely your pendant.  If it had not been given to Seline, Taian would have it now.¡±


    ¡°Now, you want me to believe that a man hundreds of years old killed Seline¡¯s father just to get my pendant?¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Reka said.  ¡°And if that were the end of it, it would be terrifying enough.  But, Taian had other plans.  He tried to use Alec to get at the stone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Alexis said.  ¡°Reka and I have talked.  A man came into my inn and killed two people.  His description matches the one he gave me of Alec.¡±


    ¡°And,¡± Reka said, ¡°I am convinced he was on his way to see Taian in King¡¯s Gorge.¡±


    ¡°You stopped him, and he ran away, simple as that,¡± Aedon said.


    Reka slapped the table.  ¡°Don¡¯t be na?ve, Aedon!  Taian is the definition of evil.  On top of that, he has waited hundreds of years for this.  He will not just give up because one servant failed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna sound like an idiot,¡± Ulf said.


    ¡°Too late,¡± Alexis interjected.


    ¡°Even so,¡± Ulf tried again, ¡°we seem to be doing a lot of arguing, and we don¡¯t even know if this stone is the one we¡¯re arguing about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°Prove it.¡±


    ¡°When I went into the swamp,¡± Reka said, ¡°I found a hill that was saturated in magic.  I won¡¯t go into detail, but I found this chest.¡±  He pointed to the table.  ¡°There are no markings except for one inscription on it.  The inscription is the prophecy Bethos spoke just before he died.¡±


    ¡°That proves my pendant is Domhain?¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Not in itself,¡± Reka said.  ¡°I have discovered no means of opening it.¡±


    ¡°Why not set it on fire,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°You enjoy doing that.¡±


    ¡°One of these days, Aedon, you are going to shock us all by being reasonable.  I have tried setting fire to it, however.  As you can see, it bears no sign of damage.¡±


    ¡°You think Domhain can open it?¡±  Ulf said.


    ¡°Yes,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°Mika, will you touch the pendant to the chest?  Imagine it opening as you do so.¡±


    Mika placed the pendent on the box.  The wood quivered and flowed along the sides like wax from a candle left to gutter.  A twisted piece of metal fell out.  The wood continued its transformation and, as it melted away, revealed a large stack of papers.  The wood then unfolded, flattened out, and snapped around the paper.  When it came to rest, at last, it was a large wood bound book.


    Reka picked up the book.  ¡°That,¡± he said, pointing at the twisted metal, ¡°is Coroin na Beatha.¡±


    ¡°You say that as though you expected it,¡± Aedon said.


    Reka caressed the book.  ¡°I did.¡±


    Alexis pointed to the book in his hands.  ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°This,¡± Reka said, ¡°appears to be the journal of Jarlath Halloran.¡±

 Boughton

    Alec poured over the maps before him.  He looked up at Jonathon.


    ¡°In the courtyard, you may have been my superior, but out here, I am in command!¡±


    Jonathon bowed his head.  His acquiescence seemed less than genuine.  ¡°As you say, Alec, I just thought perhaps¡ª¡°


    ¡°It is not your place to think!¡±  Alec said.  ¡°Thanks to you, our camp is overrun with these¡­these refugees!¡±  He slammed a weight onto the corner of one of his maps.  ¡°Those people had no idea we were even here, let alone what we are up to.  Now, because of you, the whole countryside will be full of rumors.¡±


    ¡°I assure you,¡± Jonathon said, ¡°my men were thorough.  There will be no rumors.¡±


    ¡°And what of the bodies you left behind?¡±


    ¡°Again, my men were thorough,¡±  Jonathon said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any men!  I don¡¯t have any more time for your stupidity.  Disobey me again, and I will end you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±  Jonathon crooned.  ¡°About the refugees¡ª¡°


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±  Jonathon said.


    Alec didn¡¯t take his attention away from his map.  ¡°I said, kill them.  Boughten is the last town we have to contend with before we reach Prail, and it is less than two days away.  Kill the refugees.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, sir,¡±  Jonathon said.


    Alec watched him go.  He gripped his sword hilt.  Aedon was only a few days away, and he had to contend with a camp full of vermin.


    ¡°I may kill him anyway,¡± he said.


    He regained the seat he vacated when Jonathon came into the tent.  This business irritated him.  He had always thought of himself as being callous, even evil, but the Zombi were something straight out of a lunatic¡¯s nightmare, he thought.  He remembered their first battle.


    They had been doing well.  They managed to stay away from towns or villages, but their course was taking them too near the defensive outpost.  His scout¡¯s reports indicated mostly archers, a few soldiers, and a small squad of couriers staffed it.  Taian¡¯s remonstrations about being spotted were still fresh in his mind, but he knew that fighting was inevitable.  He also needed to see how the Zombi faired in combat.  It wasn¡¯t pretty.


    The archer¡¯s arrows pelted the Zombi relentlessly.  Many of them fell during the approach, but the ones that didn¡¯t stormed the palisade.  With no regard for physical injury, they tore their way through the spiked barrier and began to dismember the archers.  The Zombi that fell in the advance got up moments later to join the slaughter.


    He shivered.  Even the memory of the carnage nauseated him.


    He liked traveling with them less than he liked watching them fight, though.  They were lifeless in more than appearance.  Each night, they ate and went to sleep.  They eschewed tents, bedrolls, pillows, any form of comfort really.  In that regard, they were perfect.  They traveled light and moved quickly.  However, they didn¡¯t speak.  A few of them could, he knew, but they seldom did.


    He missed the carousing of soldiers by the fire at the end of a long day¡¯s march.  His only company on this journey was Jonathon, and he seemed more at home with the Zombi.  He thought he might even be going a little insane.


    He got up and left the tent.  The coppery scent of blood filled the air.  He wondered how much blood it would take to make that smell linger in the open air.  As he walked through the camp, he got his answer.


    Corpses littered the ground.  The Zombi had simply killed the refugees where they stood.  His boots made squishing noises as he walked.  The blood mingled with the snow and dirt to create a slush of viscera.  He heard a few screams as the task came to completion.


    ¡°Assemble!¡±  He shouted.


    The Zombi stopped hacking remains and formed the now familiar ordered ranks.  They stepped on, rather than over, the bodies as they did so.  Jonathon moved to his side.


    ¡°We march tonight!¡±  Alec said.  ¡°I want Boughten in my grasp by morning next!¡±


    ¡°Is that wise?¡±  Jonathon said.  ¡°Should we not take some time to plan our assault?¡±


    ¡°Plan?¡±  Alec said.  ¡°I have an army that can¡¯t be killed.  Why should I plan?¡±


    ¡°Taian did not say they couldn¡¯t be killed,¡±  Jonathon said.


    ¡°Given the resistance, we will be facing, it comes to the same thing.¡±  Alec knew he was being dismissive, and he didn¡¯t care.  All his thoughts were on Aedon.


    Jonathon stepped closer.  ¡°You are letting your quest for vengeance hamper you.  Taian would not approve of this.¡±


    ¡°Taian will get what he is after, and so will I.  I have made my decision, prepare the Zombi for the march.¡±  He turned to walk away.  He had to get out of this stench.


    Jonathon called after him as he left.  ¡°Remember who your master is and why he sent me.¡±


    ¡°I always do,¡± Alec said, speeding to his tent.


    Boughten lay covered in the semi-blackness of predawn as Alec crested the large hill.  The main road lay less than a mile west of his army.  He ordered Jonathon to take a small force along that road and secure southern routs out of town.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    As the sun crested the horizon, its light reflected off the building tops.  Thin tendrils of smoke began to fill the air.  The smell of cooking wafted to Alec on a gentle winter breeze.  Alec paid attention to none of it.  He watched the sun intently.


    When it was full over the horizon, Alec drew his sword.  ¡°Attack!¡±  He shouted.


    The Zombi rushed past him, all sense of order gone.  They brandished their swords as they ran disorganized into the town.  Alec waited for the screams to begin.  They came to him on the same breeze that moments ago carried with it all the promise for the new day that was breakfast.


    He took his eyes from the scene below.  The orange light of morning provided a spectacular backdrop for the small town.  If he covered his ears, he could almost imagine he was simply coming home after a long trip.  He dispelled the frivolous images, however, and moved to join the fighting.


    The chaos in the streets made it difficult to track the combat.  Zombi chased citizens down and destroyed them.  Some of them lingered to continue hacking.  Some chose to pursue more lively prey.  They all went about their task with ruthless exuberance.


    He turned from the main road, and a mob of people hindered his progress.  A Zombi stood in the center, casually cutting them down.  Blood seeped from several wounds.  Weapons still clung to the Zombi¡¯s body, hanging from bits of the creature¡¯s flesh.  It seemed unaware that its movements were coming more slowly.  The damage continued to build until it dropped.


    The mob cheered, but Alec didn¡¯t let their euphoria last.  He charged and skewered his first victim in the back.  The second fared no better as he aimed a haphazard strike at Alec.  Alec took a moment between each butchering to ponder the thing he was replacing.  The unthinking, unfeeling, monstrosities that Taian employed could not replace the lightning-quick reflexes and training of a real human.


    He swung his blade, not even paying attention to who it struck.  He no longer saw people as he cut them down.  He was destroying every disagreeable memory he ever had.  He reveled in the peace of it.  He struck down another memory, and then, none remained.


    The newfound silence overwhelmed Alec.  He scanned the bodies lying on the ground.  Every face seemed to stare at him in accusation, and he fled.


    Buildings and people swept past him in a blur as he ran.  He had no destination in mind, only a single obsessive need to be elsewhere.  The faces of his victims spurred him on.  He reached the center of Boughten only to find himself on the edge of a pitched battle.


    The townspeople gathered in this spot and defended their home furiously.  Zombi surrounded them, pressing them into a tighter and tighter cluster.  Arrows rained down from a few windows.  They struck as many people as they did Zombi.


    Blood ran freely over the cobblestone street.  The cracks between the stones filled and flowed like small rivers.  The smell of the blood mixed with feces as men and women soiled themselves in death.  The townspeople fought hard, valiantly, even, but it wasn¡¯t nearly enough.


    Zombi began to break into the mass.  Alec remembered his early lessons with the sword.  His instructors often spoke about the majesty and precision of a properly wielded blade.  It was supposed to be graceful, almost a dance.  This was not majestic or graceful.  It was brutal and unrefined.  The Zombi didn¡¯t use well-honed movements when fighting.  They poked, slashed, and overwhelmed whatever was in front of them.


    Alec wanted to call the massacre to a halt, but he had his orders.  He didn¡¯t think the Zombi would respond in any case.  He learned early on their blood lust was difficult to contain.  So, he watched.


    It took a long time for the fighting to die down.  His legs ached from the rigid posture he adopted.  The entire time, not a single arrow or person came in his direction.  He wished they had.  Anything to divert his attention from the scene before him would have been welcome.  Moreover, this was just the beginning, he thought.


    ¡°Assemble!¡±  He shouted when the last defender fell.


    When the Zombi didn¡¯t respond, he took out the small stone Taian had given him.  He concentrated on it and shouted the command again.


    ¡°Assemble!¡±


    The Zombi stiffened.  Slowly they moved toward him and formed rank.  Alec forced himself to count them.  Only the one Zombi had fallen in the battle, his spot in the ranks plainly evident.


    ¡°You will break into groups of three.  Search every building.  Kill anyone you find.¡±


    As the Zombi moved to obey, he called the front rank to him.


    ¡°Patrol the edge of the town.  Make sure no one escapes.¡±


    There was no reply.  He knew Zombi could understand orders as well as any man.  He just wished they would give some sign they had heard him.  No matter, he thought, as long as they did as instructed.


    The sun set on a defeated Boughten.  Alec sat at a desk in the town hall.  He had changed into fresh clothes as soon as he left the street.  He had burned his blood-soaked boots and clothes.


    He was impatient to move on.  It would take a day, at least, to search the town, though.  The Zombi were going to need rest, as well.  He was tired too, but he didn¡¯t think he could sleep.  Those dead faces still haunted his waking eyes.  To compound matters, Jonathon had not returned.  Before him stood one of the few Zombi he knew could speak.


    ¡°Any word of Jonathon,¡± Alec said.


    ¡°No master.¡±  The Zombi replied.  His voice was a guttural growl, and the words were oddly disconnected.


    Alec imagined it would be what a lion sounded like if one could speak.  A lion that talked with a child¡¯s vocabulary.


    ¡°Have you found his body?¡±


    ¡°We look master, but many dead.  Take time.¡±  The Zombi said.


    Alec looked away.  Those eyes unnerved him.  ¡°Keep looking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±  The Zombi left the room.


    The creature had not made it to the door when another one entered.


    ¡°How goes the conquest?¡±  It said.


    Alec looked up sharply.  He was speaking in Taian¡¯s voice.


    ¡°How are you doing that?¡±  Alec asked.


    The Zombi laughed.  ¡°Did I not tell you they were linked to my power?  Surely you did not think Jonathon was my only means of watching you.¡±


    Alec¡¯s mind raced.  He wondered how much of his words had reached his master.


    ¡°Do not look so worried,¡± Taian said.  ¡°Your desire for vengeance upon Aedon is the very reason I chose you.  I knew you would stop at nothing for that chance.¡±


    ¡°The conquest goes well,¡± Alec said.  He let out a relieved breath.


    ¡°No problems, then?¡±  Taian said.


    His tone told Alec he knew more than he was letting on.


    ¡°Jonathon is missing.  He may be dead.¡±  Alec said.


    Taian¡¯s voice was full of rage.  ¡°He is not dead.  I fear he has abandoned us.  You were unwise to send him off on his own.¡±


    ¡°Abandoned us, master?¡±  Alec said.  ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°He ordered his Zombi into the town and fled,¡±  Taian said.


    Alec ran a hand through his hair.  ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have stopped him?¡±


    The Zombi leaned forward.  His posture was so like Taian¡¯s that Alec leaned back.  ¡°Do you imagine I have time to spend watching your every move?  It takes effort to see through the Zombi.  I only learned of his defection moments ago.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±  Alec said.


    ¡°If you do not move quickly, you may well find a prepared Prail waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°A prepared Prail?¡±  Alec scoffed.  ¡°What defenses could they possibly employ to resist me?¡±


    ¡°You are a fool if you think to walk in and take over!  Do not dismiss these people so lightly.¡±  Taian said.


    Alec clenched his fists.  ¡°Boughten fell in a matter of hours, and it is twice the size of Prail.¡±


    ¡°Boughten,¡± Taian said, ¡°did not have a mage!  Boughten did not have a warning!  Boughten did not know what they were facing!  If Jonathon reaches Prail before you, it is conceivable that, with a mage, they might offer some resistance.  Your disdain for planning is a foolish weakness!¡±


    ¡°Your Zombi will reduce that town to rubble,¡±  Alec said.  ¡°They will kill every living thing, and any resistance they offer will come to nothing.  Mage or no, I don¡¯t need to plan.¡±


    The Zombi shuddered and slumped a little.  ¡°You¡¯d better hope not,¡± it said as it shuffled out of the tent.

 The Nature of Magic

    Reka held the journal tight.  He wanted to read it but forced himself to focus on the crown instead.  The sockets that once held the great stones were mangled and malformed.  The crown held just enough of its shape to identify its purpose.  The metal was braided gold and silver, though it lacked the luster of either.  In truth, he thought it looked like junk.


    ¡°How are we supposed to use this?¡±  Alexis said.


    Reka patted the book.  ¡°Perhaps the answer is here.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka looked at him.  ¡°If it is relevant, I see no reason for you not to.¡±


    ¡°I just want to see if I understand you,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°It seems like you¡¯re saying that Mika and I are related to one of the most powerful men in history.¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± Reka said.  ¡°Mika¡¯s ability to use the stone proves that.¡±


    Mika leaped out of her seat.  ¡°It doesn¡¯t prove anything!¡±


    She fled the kitchen, and Reka heard the front door open then close.


    ¡°Mika!¡±  Aedon called.


    He moved to follow, but Reka put a hand on his shoulder.  ¡°She is overwhelmed.  There is nothing you can do to help her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter!¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°I can¡¯t just let her run off!¡±


    ¡°Give her some time,¡± Reka said.  ¡°I have a good idea where she is going and will talk to her shortly.¡±


    ¡°What can you say that her father can¡¯t?¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka shrugged.  ¡°What she experienced last night was more difficult than just finding the stone.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±  Alexis said.


    ¡°She will tell or not in her own time,¡± Reka said, ¡°but it was hard.  I know you want to do what is best for your daughter, Aedon.  Right now, that is let her be and let me speak to her.¡±


    Aedon sat and put his face in his hands.  ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have much choice.


    Reka grabbed his coat and left the house.


    He waded through the piled snow.  Winter was on its last gasp, but it wasn¡¯t giving way to spring easily.  He didn¡¯t travel far, though, before he found Mika.


    She was standing on the edge of the swamp, looking into the distance.


    Reka moved to her side and stood for a moment in silence.


    ¡°She is not out there,¡± he said.


    Mika didn¡¯t move.  ¡°But, I saw her.¡±


    ¡°Mika,¡± he said in a gentle voice, ¡°the mind can play cruel tricks¡ª¡°


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a trick,¡± she said.  ¡°I saw her, and she gave me the stone.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she did.¡±  He said.  ¡°Maybe the magic of the stone kept her there, waiting for you to claim it.  If so, she is at peace now.  You cannot waste your time looking back.  I don¡¯t think she would want that.¡±


    Mika pointed at the ground.  ¡°It¡¯s going away.¡±


    He looked where she pointed.  The swamp was receding.  The ice that covered the fringe of the swamp was now sitting on the ground, and the water was several feet away.


    ¡°I thought it might,¡± he said.


    She looked up at him.  ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said.  ¡°This swamp is the reason I became convinced, at last, that Domhain must be here.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I have told you what is needed to do magic; imagination, desire, energy, and focus.  But we use that magic by forming links.¡±


    ¡°Links?¡±  She asked.  Her voice was earnest.


    ¡°Yes, child.  Magic is all about links.  When we put magic into stone, for instance, we are forming a link between us and the stone.  The energy links us together.  When we use stone, we send a little power along that link to release the stored energy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.  What does that have to do with the swamp?¡±  She said.


    Reka pulled Tine from its pouch and looked at it.  ¡°The great stones are linked to their masters.  I suspect Jarlath set Domhain to keep the swamp at bay.  As long as Domhain was in the hands of a true Halloran, it did as it was instructed.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Mika said.


    ¡°When your mother died, the stone was no longer possessed by a Halloran.  The link was broken.  The swamp, which was kept at bay for centuries artificially, was now free to claim its natural place.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°So,¡± Mika said slowly, ¡°now that I have the stone, the swamp is going away?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Reka said.  ¡°It could be that the land is rising to prevent the swamp¡¯s incursion, or the land is absorbing the water and sending it elsewhere, or any number of things.  However, it is happening, though, Domhain is now able to perform a task it was set to do hundreds of years ago.¡±


    ¡°And you think mama was waiting under the water for me to take it?¡±


    Reka brushed a loose strand of hair from Mika¡¯s forehead.  ¡°I do not know, child.¡±


    She looked up at him with an open expression.  ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Of course you are.¡±  He said.  ¡°The thing about fear is that it is often more powerful than the thing you are afraid of.  If you use your fear, you can become strong and courageous, but if you let fear use you, you become weak and cowardly.  In either case, it is the fear that has the power.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± she said, ¡°if you use fear to get strong, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    He knelt in the wet snow and caught a slight whiff of sulfur from the mud of the swamp.  It reminded him of the fear he felt moments before walking into the foul place.


    ¡°It can be,¡± he said, ¡°and if you are going to give fear the power, then it is much better to use it so.  It is better, however, to look past your fear.  Knowledge is the best antidote to being afraid and, so, you evaluate the danger, weigh the risk with the gain, and then act based on knowledge, not emotion.¡±


    ¡°That sounds hard,¡± she said.


    ¡°It is,¡± he said, ¡°but nothing worth doing is ever easy.¡±


    Her chin dipped low to her chest.  ¡°But what if I fail?¡±


    Reka couldn¡¯t help himself.  He put his arms around her and spoke into her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you something my father told me once.¡±


    ¡®No one ever walks a difficult path without faltering.  It is not, however, the inability to succeed that defines weakness.  Rather it is the ability to find the path again, once lost, that defines the strength of the traveler.¡¯


    ¡°Keep to the path, Mika, and you will never have to fear failure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± she said, her voice weak.


    Reka stood, brushing the snow from his knees.  With a single, loathing look back at the swamp, he ushered Mika back to the house.


    Everyone was busy eating when they reentered the kitchen.  They looked up from their plates, and Aedon rushed to his daughter.


    ¡°Mika, are you ok?¡±  He said.


    ¡°Yes, Papa,¡± she said.  ¡°I just got scared and ran away.  I know better now.¡±


    Reka let the moment linger a bit and passed the time by filling a plate.  ¡°Aedon,¡± he said, ¡°what were you going to ask before I left?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t let up, do you?¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°I was going to ask if I am related to Jarlath Halloran, why can¡¯t I use the stone too?¡±


    ¡°At one time,¡± Reka said, ¡°you probably could have.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±  Aedon asked.


    Reka motioned for everyone to sit.  ¡°How magic works is very complex, and when the great stones are involved, it gets more so.  I explained to Mika that magic is all about links or bonds.  You, as the eldest living Halloran, should have been the rightful master of Domhain.  When you gave the stone to her father-in-law, however, you broke the bond between you.  In essence, you rejected the power of the stone.  Because the stones always have a master, the bond transferred to Mika, the next living family member.¡±


    ¡°But I thought you said the stone worked to keep the swamp away because mama had it?¡±  Mika said.


    ¡°So it did,¡± Reka said.  ¡°Simply possessing the stone isn¡¯t enough to create the bond between stone and owner.  Domhain did as instructed because it was a Halloran who possessed it.  The bond, however, was always to you.  That is why you felt the irresistible urge to go into the swamp.  You never possessed the stone, and so, never willingly relinquished your bond to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying the stone wanted her to find it?¡±  Alexis asked.


    ¡°It is not as simple as that,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°Gregory likes to say that magic is a will without consciousness.  I believe he is partly correct.  I think of magic as a force that strives for balance.  Look at nature.  We have winter to balance summer, rainy seasons to balance drought, night to balance day, and death to balance life.  It is this quest for balance which lies at the heart of all living things, and so at the heart of magic.¡±


    ¡°What does balance have to do with the bonds?¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°It is the nature of magic,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°The stones were created in a time of unrest and war.  They channeled all the power of nature, balanced by the mind of a human.  It isn¡¯t so much that the stone wanted Mika to find it.  The magic simply called Mika into the swamp to redress an imbalance; stone and master together at last.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not understanding this,¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°You¡¯re saying that I could do magic once, but I can¡¯t now because of some imbalance?¡±


    Reka surveyed the room.  ¡°Mika, please get two cups and some flour.  If I am going to explain magical theory, I might as well make it one of your lessons.¡±


    She moved to obey.  While she was gathering the supplies, Reka continued.


    ¡°What I said was that you could once use the stone, and now cannot.  You can still do magic.  I explained this to Mika already, but it bears repeating.  Any living, thinking, being can technically do magic.  That is because magic exists in every living being.  Most people, however, are not able to train their minds in the right way to use magic purposefully.¡±


    Mika set the items on the table.


    ¡°Please fill one of the cups with flour,¡±  Reka said.


    Mika did as asked.


    ¡°These two cups represent how magic works.¡±  Reka continued.  ¡°The cup with the flour is the mage.  The empty cup is where he wants his magic to go.  The flour is the magic.¡±


    Reka waved his hand between the two cups.  A small amount of flour rose and flowed into the empty cup.


    ¡°What you have witnessed is the balance of magic at work,¡±  Reka said.


    Ulf picked up one of the cups.  ¡°Magic is flour?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to take it literally,¡± Alexis said.


    Reka ignored the comment.  ¡°Keep in mind, the cups have a definite shape and size so, they hold a finite amount of flour.  It is the same with a person.  There is a limit to how much magic a person has.  When a mage uses magic, it comes from them the same way the flour in the second cup came from the first.  That is the balance of magic.  That is also why we cannot simply hurl spells about without regard.¡±


    ¡°What happens when a mage uses all their magic?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°They die,¡± Alexis said.


    Alexis¡¯ expression was forlorn, and Reka averted his eyes.  ¡°Correct,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Aedon said, ¡°how do you know how much magic you have?¡±


    ¡°There are many factors that determine that,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°Size matters in magic, of course.  But so does knowledge, experience, and a whole host of things.  No one knows for sure all the factors, but that is the reason I wanted you to train Mika to fight.  Physical strength matters almost as much as mental strength.¡±


    Aedon leaned forward.  ¡°So you¡¯re teaching Mika something that might kill her, and you can¡¯t even tell when she might overextend herself?¡±


    ¡°Precision does not exist in magic, Aedon,¡± Reka said.  ¡°It is too personal.  But you forget about the balance.  Mika¡¯s body will tell her when she is drawing too much.  She can continue to use magic past that point, of course, but she will not do so out of ignorance.


    ¡°Now, I think it best we finish our food and allow Mika to rest.  She has had a hard night and is in for hard days to come.  For myself, I have some reading to do.¡±

 Riddles

    Aedon flinched as another blast of thunder, rattled the house.  He wanted to be out working with Martin, but the storm would not allow it.  It came on quickly and seemingly from nowhere.  That was the way with flash storms.  He sat by the fire and listened to the deluge.  He had only just managed to get the shudders up before the worst of it began to fall, and he was soaked.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve helped.¡±  He said.


    Reka sat in the chair opposite him, engrossed in the journal.  He didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I said you could¡¯ve helped,¡± Aedon said again.


    Reka looked up.  ¡°Do you mind?  I am busy.¡±


    Alexis came into the room carrying two mugs.  He looked longingly at the steam rising from the liquid.  Their wagon was not equipped to handle the amount of rain that was falling, so he grudgingly allowed them to stay in the house.  He took the mug with a grateful nod.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do,¡± Alexis said.


    Aedon sipped the tea.  ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    Alexis looked back at the kitchen.  ¡°Ulf is teaching Martin some scam involving a stone and three cups.  Mika is still in her room.¡±


    ¡°That man is a bad influence,¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Alexis said.  ¡°You¡¯d have to know him to understand, but he is a good man.¡±


    ¡°A little rough around the edges, though,¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka laughed.  ¡°You would be an expert on that.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were busy,¡± Aedon snapped.


    Reka set the book aside.  ¡°I was.  Now I am not.¡±


    ¡°Have you finished the journal already?¡±  Alexis asked.


    ¡°I have,¡±  Reka said.


    Aedon waited for him to continue.  The silence stretched, and Reka seemed perfectly content to let it.  His smile was infuriating.  Aedon knew how much he loved to have information begged from him.  He wasn¡¯t going to play along.  The fire was warm, and the tea tasted good.  That was all he needed.


    ¡°What made you think to add mint?¡±  He said.  ¡°It is delicious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how my father liked it,¡±  Alexis said.  ¡°It wasn¡¯t until after he died I learned most people drink tea plain.¡±


    ¡°Then, most people are missing out,¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka cleared his throat.


    ¡°Would you like some tea too?¡±  Alexis asked.  ¡°It¡¯ll help with your throat.¡±


    Reka grunted.  ¡°Are you not even curious about the journal?¡±


    Aedon smiled at Alexis, and she smiled back.  ¡°You¡¯ll tell us when you¡¯re ready,¡± he said.


    Ulf stomped into the room.  ¡°That boy¡¯s a damn cheat.¡±


    Martin followed him in jingling a few coins.  ¡°It ain''t my fault you¡¯re no good at your own game.¡±


    Reka sighed and picked the journal back up.


    ¡°You still reading that thing?¡±  Ulf asked.


    ¡°Not anymore,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°I have finished.¡±


    ¡°Anything good in there?¡±  Ulf said.


    Aedon groaned just as Alexis spoke.  ¡°Good job, Ulf.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯d I do now?¡±  Ulf said.


    ¡°You,¡± Reka said, ¡°have just interrupted a childish display perpetrated by those who should know better.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±  Ulf said.


    ¡°Oh, get on with it,¡±  Alexis said.


    Aedon took another sip of tea.  Reka loved his lectures, and the look on his face promised a long one.  Another clap of thunder shook the front door, and he flinched again.  The door shook again, and Aedon realized it wasn¡¯t thunder at all.  Someone was beating on his door.


    Reka jumped to his feet and pulled a stone out.  Ulf moved to the door and grabbed his club, and Martin seemed frozen between moving toward the door and fleeing.  Alexis, alone of all them, seemed unperturbed.


    ¡°Are you expecting company Aedon?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°No one in their right mind would be out in a storm like this,¡±  Aedon said.


    The door shook again under another furious assault.


    ¡°It is not someone in his right mind I am worried about,¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°Whoever it is,¡± Alexis said, ¡°they are sure to be drenched.¡±


    No in the room moved.


    ¡°For the gods¡¯ sake.¡±  She said.  ¡°I¡¯ll open it.¡±


    As soon as she opened the door, she dodged to her left.  A hand flew past her, and an off-balance man followed it into the room.  He struggled to remain upright, drops of water flying off his flailing arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡±  The man said.


    He recovered his balance and stared at the people around him.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t polite to keep a man at your doorstep in this weather.  I thought you country folk were supposed to be welcoming and kind.¡±


    Aedon followed the man¡¯s eyes as he surveyed the room.  There seemed to be a slight pause when he looked in Reka¡¯s direction.


    ¡°No less polite than to beat a man¡¯s door down,¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°As for welcoming¡­not so much.  Who are you?¡±


    The man turned from Aedon and faced Reka.  ¡°Thiocfaidh m¨¦ ar ghn¨® an t-ord¨² ar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long name,¡±  Aedon said, irritated.  ¡°How about I call you, Thio?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t saying his name, idiot,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°But he did tell us who he is.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to let the rest of us know?¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°He said he comes on the Order¡¯s business,¡± Alexis supplied.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hold your tongue!¡±  Reka snapped.


    Aedon threw up his hands.  ¡°Another one of you order people!  You¡¯d think my home was your official meeting place!¡±


    ¡°Anywhere I am is an official meeting place,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°Now leave the room.  This does not concern you.¡±


    Aedon puffed out his chest.  ¡°I will not be ordered around in my own home!¡±


    Reka took a step toward him, and Alexis moved to intercede.


    ¡°Will the two of you please stop acting like children?¡±  She said.


    ¡°I am not acting like a child.  I will not be told what to do in my home!¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°You will do as you are told so long as I am doing the telling!¡±  Reka said.


    A loud crash filled the room, and Aedon covered his ears.  He looked in the direction of the sound.  Ulf was standing before the ruins of one of his chairs.  His club rested in the middle of the rubble.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting¡¯ awful tired of your bickering!  If ya can¡¯t stop acting like children, I¡¯m gonna put ya both in the corner.¡±


    He pulled the club to his shoulder.


    ¡°And I dare ya to try and stop me.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡±  The newcomer shouted.  ¡°You don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±  Aedon challenged.


    ¡°Because Alec is marching on your town as we speak.¡±  The man said.  ¡°You don¡¯t want to be here when he arrives.¡±


    Reka replaced his stone.  ¡°How do you know this?¡±


    The man shifted his feet.  ¡°Because I was marching with him.¡±


    The declaration took the air out of the room.  Aedon didn¡¯t know how to respond.  Neither did anyone else, it seemed.  Reka broke the silence.


    ¡°I would suggest you have a seat and explain yourself,¡± he said with a gesture toward the ruined chair.  ¡°As that is not an option, you can explain standing up.¡±


    The man swayed, and, now that Aedon focused on him, he looked exhausted.


    ¡°My name is Jonathon,¡± he said.  ¡°Until two days ago, I was part of a force sent by Taian to destroy this town.  Alec is in command of that force.¡±


    Reka regained his seat, and Aedon did not try to stop him.  He was trying to process what he just heard.  It seemed Reka was not exaggerating the threat after all.


    ¡°How is it that you learned of Taian, and came to be in his employ?  I did not know of his existence until a few months ago.¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°I have been in his employ for over a year,¡±  Jonathon said.  ¡°Gregory placed me there.  He said it was important to have someone on the inside.¡±


    ¡°I find it difficult to believe he would not tell me,¡±  Reka said.


    Jonathon glanced at the door.  ¡°He said you moved around too much.  You might be compromised.¡±


    ¡°Compromised,¡± Reka mused.


    ¡°Tell us about Alec,¡± Aedon said.


    Reka held up a hand.  ¡°That can wait a moment.  Have you been in communication with Gregory?¡±


    ¡°Not for a while,¡±  Jonathon said.


    ¡°What were his last orders to you?¡±  Reka said.


    Jonathon fidgeted.  ¡°I was ordered to recover the stone and deliver it to him.¡±


    ¡°That traitorous bastard!¡±  Alexis yelled.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±  Reka shouted.  ¡°If you are supposed to give him the stone, why are you here?¡±


    Jonathon bowed his head.  ¡°I have been with Taian for a long time.  The things I¡¯ve done, I just can''t do it anymore.  He is determined to claim Domhain for himself, and Alec¡­he is nearly as insane as Taian.¡±


    ¡°Where is Alec now?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°I left him in Boughten,¡±  Jonathon said.  ¡°I don¡¯t think he will be coming on as hard as I did, but he could be two days behind me.  Maybe less.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you left him in Boughten?¡±  Alexis asked.


    ¡°We opted to come by the West Bridge, Boughten needed to be pacified,¡±  Jonathon said.


    ¡°By pacified, you mean destroyed,¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°Yes,¡±  Jonathon said.


    ¡°Alexis,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°You and Martin get Mika and start packing food, water, and blankets.  Ulf go out and get the wagons ready.  I¡¯ll be out shortly to help hitch the horses.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathon said, ¡°you need to flee.¡±


    ¡°Flee?¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°I have no intention of fleeing.  We are going to town.¡±


    Reka nodded.  ¡°I will join you, Aedon.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±  Jonathon said.  ¡°You don¡¯t understand.  I didn¡¯t come here to watch another town get slaughtered.  Your only option is to run.¡±


    ¡°I have faced Alec before,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°I imagine I can do it again.  If he has a few more men with him this time, I think I can handle that.  With Aedon¡¯s help, of course.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have just a few men with him,¡±  Jonathon said.  ¡°Taian has created some kind of super warrior.  He calls them Zombi.  Believe me, you can¡¯t beat them.¡±


    ¡°What makes them so special,¡± Reka asked.


    ¡°As far as I can tell,¡± Jonathon said, ¡°They can¡¯t be killed.  I don¡¯t understand it, but Taian says they are linked to him somehow.  He claims nothing short of an instantly fatal wound can finish them.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe him?¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathon said.  ¡°I saw those creatures take wounds that would kill any man; they just got up and kept going.  You need to run.¡±


    ¡°I am not leaving my home to that man!¡±  Aedon said.  He turned to see Ulf and Alexis standing still.  ¡°I gave you instructions.¡±


    ¡°Please do as he asks,¡±  Reka said.


    They moved to obey, and it annoyed Aedon.  ¡°You,¡± he said, pointing to Jonathon, ¡°tell me everything you know about the Zombi.¡±


    Aedon¡¯s resolve wavered as Jonathon told him about the Zombi¡¯s ruthlessness.  The story of their attack on the outpost was particularly disheartening.  Those had been trained soldiers in a defensible position, and they were defeated with terrifying ease.  Maybe running was the only option.  Of course, he knew he would never convince the townsfolk of that.


    He sat by the fire listening to the storm rage beyond the walls.  Reka had taken Jonathon to the kitchen, and they were talking quietly.  The subject of their conversation didn¡¯t concern him.  He had a decision to make, and he did not like it.


    The door opened, and Ulf came inside.  He shook the water from his clothes and practically leaped to the fire.  He was shivering hard.


    ¡°I thought you Northmen were supposed to be used to the cold?¡±  He said.


    Ulf barked a bitter laugh.  ¡°You ain''t the first man to point that out.¡±


    ¡°Get used to it,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°We¡¯re gonna be colder still before this is over.¡±


    Ulf grunted.


    ¡°That means he agrees,¡± Alexis said, striding into the room.  ¡°We have everything packed.  Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°If it were only me,¡± Aedon said, ¡°I would probably take Mika and run, but it isn¡¯t.  I doubt I can convince the others in the town to leave.  If they stay, I stay.  Like I said, I¡¯m not leaving my town to that man.¡±


    ¡°Noble words,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°But noble or not, dead is dead.¡±


    ¡°I also thought Northmen were made of sterner stuff,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°If you want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Ulf jumped to his feet.  ¡°You calling me a coward?¡±  He shouted.


    The door opened, and a woman stalked into the room.  ¡°He does not think you are a coward, Ulf.  He is frightened, but not for the reasons he thinks.¡±


    ¡°Mira?¡±  Alexis said.


    ¡°Hello, Alexis,¡± Mira said.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±  Aedon said.  He turned to peer into the kitchen.


    ¡°They cannot hear us,¡± Mira said.  She held out a small bundle to him.  ¡°I come to bring you this.¡±


    Aedon took the bundle and tossed it on the floor.  ¡°You¡¯ve wasted your time then.¡±


    ¡°You know what lies inside,¡± Mira said.  ¡°You¡¯ve run from your responsibility long enough.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±  Alexis asked.


    ¡°Aedon is not the only one who has been running, Alexis,¡±  Mira said.  ¡°You must stop.  Your path to success lies with the dearest desire of your heart.  If you shut it away, all will be lost.¡±


    Ulf faced the woman.  ¡°She asked why you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You, barbarian,¡± Mira said, ¡°have death perched upon your shoulder, and he holds a dagger to your throat.  Whether it is for you, he waits, I cannot say.  Take heed, for he is a fickle ally and a devious foe.¡±


    Alexis straightened.  ¡°Have you come only to spew riddles?¡±


    Mira turned back to Aedon.  ¡°One other piece of advice I have for you.  Aid will come, but it will be neither from a place you expect nor wish.  Do not turn it away.¡±


    She left the house without another word.


    ¡°What the hell was that all about?¡±  Ulf asked.


    Aedon picked the bundle back up.  ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Alexis sat down.  ¡°Mira is a Prescient.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±  Ulf asked.


    ¡°A Prescient,¡±  Alexis said.  ¡°She uses her magic to try to see the future.¡±


    ¡°Can she do that?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°In a way,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°No,¡± Reka said.  He was standing in the entryway to the kitchen.


    ¡°You say no, and Alexis says yes,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°Which is it?¡±


    ¡°It is both,¡± Alexis said before Reka could answer.  ¡°She says she gets visions about the future, but they are always vague.¡±


    ¡°They are useless,¡±  Reka said.


    Aedon held up the bundle.  There was a paper attached to the top.  ¡°If they are useless, how do you explain this?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±  Reka asked.


    Aedon held the paper out.  ¡°It is a letter of commission.  It bears Lady Jillian¡¯s seal.¡±


    ¡°It seems Lady Jillian wishes you to return to the army,¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°You love telling me when I¡¯m na?ve, now it¡¯s you,¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange that the very same night we get warning of an attack that a woman claiming to see the future brings me this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in coincidence, Reka,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°I do not,¡± Reka said.  ¡°But, I cannot see how this commission changes anything.¡±


    ¡°It changes everything,¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°This piece of paper, along with what I suspect is in the package, is likely the only thing that will make the people of Prail listen to me.  They don¡¯t like me, but they revere Lady Jillian.  They won¡¯t go against her.¡±


    Reka waved his hand dismissively.  ¡°And everything else she said was just as straightforward?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Aedon admitted.  ¡°It sounded like nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Reka said.  ¡°Do not waste time trying to decipher her words.  Even she does not understand what she is saying.  I have told her many times to give up on reading the future.  By the time we know what the future holds, it is the present, or worse, the past.  Plan the best you can, and deal with events as they happen.  That is how you prepare for the future.  You do not do it by hanging on the nonsensical words of that woman.¡±


    ¡°Do you like anyone?¡±  Ulf asked.


    Reka shrugged.  ¡°I like a great many people, Ulf.  I just do not allow that to shroud my judgment.¡±


    Aedon opened the package and pulled out an elegant black tabard.  Silver thread lined the edges.  Embroidered in the center was a silver hawk.  He pulled the tabard over his head.  It felt uncomfortably heavy.


    ¡°Try to get some rest,¡± Aedon said to the room.  ¡°We leave as soon as the storm breaks.¡±

 The Lieutenant

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t have brought help instead of cryptic warnings,¡±  Alexis said.


    ¡°Likely,¡± Reka responded, ¡°because she could not convince anyone the danger was real.¡±


    ¡°She was able to convince Lady Jillian to give Aedon his commission,¡±  Alexis said hotly.


    Aedon rubbed his eyes.  He had endured this discussion ever since Mira left the house.  He was tired.  The others waited out the storm debating the merits of Mira¡¯s warnings.  He used the time to brood.  The letter of commission lay folded in his pocket.  It felt every bit as heavy as the tabard had.  He tried to lose himself in the creaks and groans of the wagon as it lumbered toward town.  The two people arguing next to him made it impossible.


    ¡°As I read the situation,¡± Reka continued, ¡°this commission has been offered many times.  I think it would not have been difficult for Mira to convince Lady Jillian to sign it.¡±


    Aedon gave up trying to separate himself from the conversation.  ¡°Yes, Reka, I have turned this it down many times.  I would do it now if I had a choice.¡±


    ¡°But you do have a choice,¡± Reka said.


    Aedon¡¯s shoulders slumped.  ¡°If I turn down this commission, I am leaving my town and friends to be slaughtered.  If that¡¯s the choice you mean, then it¡¯s no choice at all.¡±


    Reka sat up straighter.  The sway of the wagon rocked him back and forth, and it reminded Aedon of a serpent.


    ¡°Limited options are still options,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not being fair, Reka,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°This is not about being fair,¡± Reka said.  ¡°This is about taking responsibility.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I am doing?¡±  Aedon said.


    Reka smiled.  ¡°You are using an obligation as an excuse.  If you should fail, and survive in the process, you will always be able to tell yourself you did not want to lead these people; that you had no choice.  That is not taking responsibility, Aedon.¡±


    ¡°What would you choose then?¡±  Aedon demanded.


    ¡°I cannot say,¡± Reka said.  ¡°This is not my choice to make.  I can say that whatever choice I did make would not come with a built-in excuse should I fail.  Your people deserve better than a leader that does not want to lead them.¡±


    ¡°So, I should take Mika and run?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is what he is saying,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°Then what is he saying!¡±  Aedon bellowed.


    Reka put a hand on Aedon¡¯s shoulder.  ¡°I am saying that before you don that uniform you so carefully packed, you should consider why you do so.  Ask yourself if you want to lead these people, or if you just feel you have to.¡±


    Aedon hoped Ulf was having a better time with Marin and Mika in his wagon.  He did feel obligated to help the town, but he could remember a time when he was excited to lead.  The thought of donning the officer¡¯s tabard and sword once made him giddy.  Then Seline¡¯s father died, and he was discharged.


    He remembered the day he married Seline.  Looking into her eyes, he vowed not to fail their marriage as he had failed the army.  He became a devoted and loyal husband.  When Mika was born, he turned his energies to becoming a faithful father.  Then Seline died, and he alienated Mika.  Two more failures.  Mira was right.  He was afraid, and it wasn¡¯t of death or losing Mika.  He was worried if he took the commission, he would fail again.


    The wagon rocked violently, and he pulled sharply on the reigns.  He was so engrossed in his thoughts; he wasn¡¯t paying attention to where he was going.  As soon as the wagon stopped, he stepped down.


    He examined the wheels.  ¡°Nothing looks damaged.¡±


    ¡°Just as well,¡± Reka said.  ¡°I think we need to stretch our legs.¡±


    Aedon stayed by the wagon as Reka and Alexis wandered off.  Ulf walked over to him.  His boots squished through the mud, and the sound made his stride seem comical.


    ¡°Why are we stopping?¡±


    Aedon pointed at his wagon.  ¡°I got distracted and drove the wagon over a large rock.  I needed to see if anything was broken.¡±


    Ulf leaned on one of the wheels.  ¡°Is there?¡±


    ¡°No, I think we¡¯re ok.  Reka thinks it¡¯s a good time to stretch our legs, though.¡±


    Ulf nodded and went to Alexis.  He pulled her aside, and they began talking animatedly.  He was pleased to see Mika coming his way.


    ¡°What happened, Papa,¡± She said.


    ¡°I just wasn¡¯t paying attention is all,¡± he said.


    She took his hand.  ¡°I heard you yelling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said.


    ¡°Please, Papa, I want to know.¡±  She said.


    ¡°Well, Reka said some things I didn¡¯t like.¡±


    She frowned.  ¡°I wish you could get along.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that,¡± he said.  ¡°The things he said made me angry at myself, not him.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t, sweetheart.  I know you don¡¯t know everything that¡¯s going on, but I have to make a choice, and I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Her frown changed to a smile.  ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I make this choice, I might fail.¡±


    She let his hand go and looked at him with a stern expression.  ¡°Reka says that if you try your hardest, you can¡¯t fail.  Even if things don¡¯t work out the way you want.  And you said you shouldn¡¯t let fear control you.¡±


    He sighed.  ¡°I know that¡¯s what I said, and I believe it.  It¡¯s just that¡ª¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to mess up and let everyone down,¡± She said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± she said.  ¡°They can¡¯t be can¡¯t be mad at you if you try really hard.¡±


    He hugged her.  ¡°You are such a smart girl.¡±


    He called everyone back to the wagons and climbed up.  Once the horses were moving again, he turned to Reka.


    ¡°If I do this, I¡¯m going to need your help.¡±


    Reka nodded.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°If I am going to lead, everyone needs to follow, even you.¡±


    ¡°Is that an ultimatum,¡± Reka said.  ¡°Take your orders or watch you tuck tail and run?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°But whether those people run or fight, I¡¯m the best chance they have.  I need them to see you following my lead.  Maybe then, they¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    Reka clapped him on the shoulder.  ¡°In that case, I¡¯m your man.¡±


    Aedon pulled the reigns again.


    ¡°What are you doing,¡± Reka asked.


    Aedon hopped off the wagon.  ¡°It¡¯s time they see me for what I am, not what I was.¡±


    He walked to the back of the wagon and pulled his pack down.  With deliberate care, he put on his new identity.


    It felt good to be back in his soldier¡¯s grays, and when he pulled the tabard over his head this time, it didn¡¯t feel heavy at all.  It felt right.  He cinched the sword belt around his waist and smiled.


    This was not how he imagined this day.  No one applauded him as he walked to the front of the wagon.  There were no soldiers in ordered ranks to give him his first salute.  No rousing speeches heralding his worthiness of the uniform he now wore.  There were only the determined stares of his companions.  It was enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s time we got moving.¡±  He said.  ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night.¡±


    They stopped the wagons in front of the town hall.  The sun that lay hidden for so long beneath a curtain of clouds now sat low enough on the horizon to be just visible through the haze.  Aedon leaped from the wagon.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    A scrawny boy sat at the main desk.  He stared at Aedon in awe as he strode into the room.


    ¡°Ring the bell,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°Ring the bell, sir?¡±  The boy said.


    ¡°Yes, ring it.¡±


    The boy looked around nervously.  ¡°I c-c-can¡¯t do that.  Only the magistrate can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the magistrate now.  Ring the bell, then go and fetch Jonas.¡±


    The boy retreated to the back of the building.  Aedon walked around the desk and sat down.  As his rear end made contact with the cushion, a loud bell tolled three times.  It felt ominous.  There was a slight pause, and then the bell tolled three more times.


    His companions came into the hall at the last toll.  Jonathon was standing behind them next to Martin.


    ¡°Jonathon.  You and Martin come here.¡±  He said.


    Jonathon moved forward, rubbing his eyes.  He had been asleep for the entire journey and did not look pleased to be awake.  Martin nudged him aside as he too came forward.  Aedon grabbed a piece of paper.  He made them wait as he wrote.  When he was finished, he poured a little wax from the candle and pressed the magistrate¡¯s seal onto the folded sheet.


    He handed the paper to Martin.  ¡°The two of you are now couriers in the Prail militia.  Take this dispatch to Cathair and deliver it to Lord Ian.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± they said in unison.


    ¡°Ulf,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°Take this key and go to the armory.  It is a small shed next to the blacksmith.  Inventory the weapons there and bring me a detailed account.  Take Alexis with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can do that,¡± Ulf said.


    Aedon sighed.  No ¡®Yes sir¡¯ from him.


    ¡°What can I do, Papa?¡±  Mika said.


    ¡°You just wait here with me,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°And me, Aedon?  What can I do?¡±  Reka asked.


    Aedon looked at him.  ¡°I seem to remember you being very good at getting people¡¯s attention when they are particularly stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Reka said.


    Alexis and Ulf were leaving when Jonas came rushing into the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Aedon?  Ya can¡¯t just come in here and claim to be the magistrate!¡±


    Aedon stood.  ¡°Per Article Seventeen of the Dilis Town Defense Pact, I declare Prail to be under imminent threat of invasion.  Under that declaration, I am placing Prail under Military control.  I am in command until the crisis is over.¡±


    ¡°Ya can¡¯t do that!¡±  Jonas shouted.


    Aedon handed his commission to Jonas.  ¡°Yes, I can.  As of today, I am a duly appointed officer in Lady Jillian¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°But Aedon,¡± Jonas bleated, ¡°that ain''t meant for nothin but war!¡±


    ¡°This is not up for debate!¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°Send the first man to answer the bell to me.  The rest can wait outside for now.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Jonas stammered, ¡°yes sir, ah, Aedon, sir.¡±


    ¡°Did you have to be so mean?¡±  Mika asked.


    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°But these people have to take me seriously.  You know what, I do have a job for you.¡±


    Mika jumped in excitement.  ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want you to go find Sean.  Bring him to me when you do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa,¡± she said.


    ¡°I thought you were planning to tell them to run,¡± Reka said.


    ¡°I was,¡± Aedon said, ¡°but they won¡¯t, and we don¡¯t have time to convince them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan, then?¡±  Reka asked.  ¡°You heard Jonathon, fighting seems contraindicated.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to beat them,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°Maybe we can hold out until Cathair sends aid.  Mira said aid would come.¡±


    ¡°Aedon, I warned you about listening to her.¡±


    Aedon sat back down.  ¡°I know, but what choice do I have?  I know these people.  It will be hard enough to convince them to obey me.  There is no chance I can convince them to leave.  If I am going to lead, I¡¯m going to do it my way.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Reka conceded.  ¡°At least send the women and children away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°There just isn¡¯t time.  I will have them hold up in the Inn.  If things go badly, maybe we can buy them time to escape.  Until the danger is on us, though, most of these people won¡¯t believe it exists.  I know I didn¡¯t¡±


    The door opened, and Sean came in.  ¡°What¡¯s going on, Aedon?  And why are you wearing that costume?¡±


    Aedon handed the commission to Sean.  He read it slowly.


    ¡°You finally accepted it?¡±  Sean asked.


    ¡°Yes, old friend,¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°What can I do to help?¡±  Sean asked.


    Aedon couldn¡¯t keep from smiling.  ¡°I¡¯m making you a sergeant.  Please wait outside and coordinate the men as they arrive.¡±


    Sean turned to leave.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mika?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sean replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her,¡± Reka said.


    ¡°No,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°She knows her way around.  Sean, please do as I asked.¡±


    Sean left, and Aedon turned to Reka.  ¡°How much support can I expect from you?¡±


    ¡°I do not understand, I already said I was with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°I mean magically.  How powerful are you, really?¡±


    Reka smiled wickedly.  ¡°Not as powerful as Taian, but I think I will be useful.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an answer,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°I need to know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to answer,¡± Reka said.  ¡°I don¡¯t truly know what we are dealing with.  If I was to combat your militia, for instance, I doubt I would take even a single wound.  These Zombi, though, I just don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What about Alexis?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°Again, Aedon, I don¡¯t know.  She is unique among us.  Her talents aren¡¯t really made for fighting.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°Do I have your word that you won¡¯t hold back when the fighting starts?¡±


    ¡°I will do everything in my power to see that you and Mika are safe,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°To that end, I will not hold back even a trace of power.¡±


    ¡°Good enough, I suppose,¡±  Aedon said.


    The bell tolled five times while the assembled militia awaited its commander.  Aedon got up.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±  He said.

 The Devils Move

    Ulf pushed the last wagon into place and looked at the makeshift wall.  Wagons and carts formed a horseshoe across the East road and connected to the buildings on either side.  Their rear was guarded by more wagons blocking the street.  It was a sad-looking defense, but he figured it was better than nothing.  Aedon was in the middle of the horseshoe arguing with Jonas.  For a man that claimed not to want the job he had, Jonas wasn¡¯t taking losing it well.


    Jonas wasn¡¯t the only one upset, though.  Ulf looked at the men hunkered beneath layers of blankets spread out within the wall.  He heard plenty of grumbling coming from them.  He understood.  Even so late in the winter, it was damn cold.  At least the men that remained awake could move around to stave off the chill air.  Of course, they grumbled about that too.  In truth, no one was happy.


    The sun was still a long way from rising, and he eagerly awaited its rejuvenating presence.  The meeting had not gone well, and it took Reka nearly killing everyone to bring it to a close.  Had it gone on inside, he probably would have.  The massive column of flame that appeared during the worst of the arguing ended the meeting in a hurry.  Aedon was now screaming at Jonas and Ulf decided it was time to come to his aid.


    He walked over and put his large hand on Jonas¡¯ shoulder.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡±  He asked.


    Jonas was small and frail-looking.  His hair was short and gray, and his face was clean-shaven except for a wispy beard on the very tip of his chin.  He stood hunched, waving a finger in Aedon¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Lieutenant wants to let that scamp outta the jail!¡±  Jonas said.


    Ulf did not like the snide emphasis on Aedon¡¯s title.  He increased the pressure on Jonas¡¯ shoulder.


    ¡°Last I checked it¡¯s your job to obey, not argue.¡±  He said.


    Jonas lowered his shoulder under the pressure of his grip.  Aedon put his hand on top of Ulf¡¯s.


    ¡°Thanks, Ulf, but I¡¯m handling this.¡±  He said.


    ¡°I can see that,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Just thought I¡¯d lend a hand.¡±


    He gripped harder, and Jonas groaned.


    ¡°Ok, Ok,¡± Jonas whined.  ¡°I¡¯ll go get ¡®em.¡±


    Ulf watched Jonas leave.  When he was out of earshot, he turned back to Aedon.


    ¡°Why do ya want to let ¡®em out anyway?¡±  He asked.


    Aedon sighed.  ¡°We need all the help we can get.¡±


    ¡°Ya think he¡¯s gonna help?¡±  Ulf asked.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Aedon said, ¡°but I can¡¯t just let him sit in jail.  If we fall, he¡¯d be defenseless.  I can¡¯t allow that.  Not even for him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man,¡± Ulf said.


    ¡°I wish everyone had that opinion,¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ulf continued, ¡°a good man.  A stupid man, but a good one.¡±


    Ulf understood.  On the other hand, if anyone had ever earned his fate, it was Toad.  The man would probably run as soon as he was freed, but people like that had a way of getting their due.


    ¡°You need some sleep,¡± Ulf said.


    Aedon rubbed his eyes.  ¡°I don¡¯t have time to sleep.  There¡¯s too much to do.¡±


    Ulf looked around.  ¡°Like what?  You¡¯ve got the men in their groups.  Half of ¡®em are sleeping, and the other half are on watch.  You need to trust ¡®em to do what needs doin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t them that I don¡¯t trust,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°Who then?¡±  Ulf asked.


    Aedon spotted a barrel and sat down.  He looked worn.  ¡°It¡¯s me.  I¡¯ve dedicated what limited resources we have to defend this spot.  What if I¡¯m wrong?  What if Alec comes from a different direction?¡±


    ¡°You forget what Jonathon told Reka,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°He believes he has men that can¡¯t be killed.  He doesn¡¯t plan.¡±


    ¡°I just noticed something,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking like an idiot anymore,¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Ah, thanks¡­,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°It¡¯s a bad habit I get into.  My second wife tried to train the barbarian out of me.  It comes back sometimes.¡±


    ¡°It makes a good disguise,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°No one would ever suspect you know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that,¡± Ulf said, ¡°There¡¯s something else you¡¯re not thinking about.¡±


    ¡°What,¡± Aedon asked.


    ¡°Alec ain''t just planning to take over some town, or get revenge.  He¡¯s coming home.  You got us set up right where we need to be.¡±


    Aedon smiled.  ¡°See, I would never have expected that kind wisdom from you.¡±


    ¡°Glad to help, now get some sleep.  I¡¯ll stay up.¡±  Ulf said.


    Ulf sat on the barrel as soon as Aedon got up.  Now he really couldn¡¯t wait for the sun to come up.  He saw Alexis walking toward him and regretted sitting down.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°I thought we could talk.¡±  She said.


    He stood up.  ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Ulf,¡± she said, ¡°I want to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°No, all you want to do is tell me why it won¡¯t work.¡±  He said.  ¡°You¡¯re not interested in hearing my side.¡±


    She held out a hand to him.  ¡°Please, Ulf, don¡¯t be like that.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    He stood.  ¡°I have work to do.¡±


    He walked to the wall and climbed into a wagon.  He wasn¡¯t part of the watch rotation, but he needed to be away from Alexis.  He did want to talk to her, but she wasn¡¯t interested in listening.  He saw Reka and called him over.


    The mage sauntered along the wall.  He casually berated any man he thought was slacking off.  Ulf still didn¡¯t like the man.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Ulf?¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°I was just wondering if you had any idea what to expect,¡±  Ulf said.


    ¡°It is best not to think about it,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°The key here is not to expect anything.¡±


    ¡°That don¡¯t make any sense,¡±  Ulf said.  ¡°If we don¡¯t expect anything, how are we supposed to react?¡±


    Reka took the red stone out of his pouch.  He looked at it for a while.  ¡°If you expect a thing to happen and it does, then you can react quickly.  If what you expect does not happen, you have to rethink your whole plan.  With no expectations, there is no wasted time forming new plans, you just react.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°It makes the wait worse, though.¡±


    ¡°If I know Alec, we won¡¯t have to wait long,¡±  Reka said.  He put his stone away and walked off.


    Ulf leaned on the edge of the wagon and set himself to wait.  The first light of morning swept across the sky.  The dark clouds from the day before were gone, and the bright blue-gray sky promised a beautiful day.


    Ulf heard a noise in the distance and squinted to see in the dim light.  A large group of men marched in a straight line along the road.  The night had masked their advance, and they were nearly upon them.  It looked like the wait was over.


    ¡°Wake!¡±  Ulf shouted.  ¡°They¡¯re on the road!  Wake!¡±


    Ulf heard his warning repeated down the line.  He jumped from the wagon and ran to find Aedon.  It didn¡¯t take long.


    Aedon strapped his sword to his waist as he walked to the center of the camp.  Sean and Reka flanked him, and Alexis walked behind.


    ¡°Everyone to the wall!¡±  Aedon shouted.


    The camp swarmed with activity.  Ulf was a little surprised no one was trampled.  In much less time than he would have thought, the wall was manned.


    ¡°Archers front!¡±  Aedon shouted.  ¡°Loaders ready!¡±


    Ulf watched with respect as the farmers smoothly moved into position.  The archers quickly strung their bows and moved to the wall.  The loaders pulled arrows from barrels and held them ready.


    ¡°Nock!¡±  Aedon shouted.


    The air filled with the sound of arrows slapping against bows.  Aedon reached Ulf, and he fell into step with the group.  They reached the center wagon and climbed up.


    Ulf looked out at the road and was surprised to see how close the enemy managed to get in the short time it took for Aedon to get into position.  Alec was visible, leading the group of soldiers.


    ¡°This looks bad,¡± Ulf said.


    Aedon didn¡¯t respond.  He held up a hand.  ¡°Archers!  On my signal!¡±


    Alec stopped his advance.  ¡°What¡¯s he doing,¡± Ulf asked.


    Aedon looked worried.  ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Alec waved a white flag and moved forward.


    ¡°Archers rest!¡±  Aedon commanded.


    ¡°Is he surrendering?¡±  Sean asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Reka said.  ¡°Jonathon claims he is motivated by revenge.  I think he knows what he is doing and surrender isn¡¯t it.¡±


    Alec came to within bowshot and stopped.  ¡°Aedon!¡±  He shouted.  ¡°You know why I¡¯m here!  You know you can¡¯t win!  Face me, and I promise no one else will die today!¡±


    ¡°Just shoot him,¡± Ulf said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Reka agreed.  ¡°Shoot him.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±  Sean yelled.  ¡°You can¡¯t just shoot him, he¡¯s here under truce.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should go out there,¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± Ulf and Reka said at the same time.


    ¡°If it saves these people, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s stupid,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°Can you beat him?¡±  Alexis asked.


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Aedon replied.  ¡°But better only one of us die if I can manage it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going out there,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Alexis,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Do you remember the meeting with the order?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alexis said.  ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t have to touch Gregory to kill him,¡±  Ulf said.


    ¡°Yes?¡±  Alexis said.


    Ulf grabbed her shoulders.  ¡°Does that work both ways?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±  Alexis asked.


    ¡°Do you have to touch someone to heal them, like you did me?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t heal you,¡±  Alexis said.


    ¡°No time for that argument,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Do you have to touch me to do it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alexis said.  She narrowed her eyes.  ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± he said to Aedon.


    ¡°What?¡±  Alexis demanded.  ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat him,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°He¡¯s a first-rate swordsman.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to beat him,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°I just have to not die.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense, Ulf,¡±  Alexis said.


    ¡°Dammit, woman!¡±  Ulf shouted.  ¡°You haven¡¯t listened to me in days.  It¡¯s time to start!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to watch you die because you¡¯re stubborn,¡±  Alexis said.


    ¡°I¡¯m running out of patience!¡±  Alec called.  ¡°Face me like a man, and your people will live!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more time,¡±  Ulf said.  ¡°When I fall, just do whatever it is you do.  I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this!¡±  Alexis pleaded.


    ¡°Stop telling me what I don¡¯t want to do!¡±  Ulf shouted.


    He leaned into her and kissed her hard.  He held the kiss for a long time.  Her lips felt dry.  For several heartbeats, she stood still, and then she leaned into the kiss.  Her lips parted a little, and a soft moan escaped.  He stopped holding back and pulled her into a tight embrace.  She threw her arms around him, and the kiss grew more heated.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Aedon coughed.


    Ulf broke the embrace.  ¡°Don¡¯t you let me die,¡± he said.


    ¡°Never,¡± She whispered.


    Ulf didn¡¯t wait for more discussion.  He grabbed his club and lunged over the wall of the wagon.  The drop was farther than he was expecting, and he hit the ground hard.


    He bent his knees and tried roll with the impact.  His ankle twisted as he got back to his feet.  Great, he thought.  He limped his way to face Alec.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±  Alec asked.


    Ulf grinned.  ¡°Aedon regrets to inform you that you are not important enough for him to face.¡±


    ¡°You came out here to mock me?¡±  Alec asked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°I came to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Very amusing,¡± Alec said.  ¡°Go and tell that spineless coward that I am done waiting.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±  Ulf asked.


    Alec cocked his head.  ¡°Should I?¡±


    ¡°We met in a bar a few months ago,¡±  Ulf said.  ¡°You killed a friend of mine.¡±


    Alec looked hard at him.  ¡°I remember now.  I thought I killed you too.¡±


    ¡°I ain''t that easy to kill,¡±  Ulf said.  ¡°Wanna give it another try?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Alec said, ¡°I¡¯ve never had the pleasure of killing the same man twice.¡±


    He drew his sword and lunged.  Ulf tried to dodge to the side, but his ankle buckled.  He turned the trip into a roll.  He turned his head, and Alec was already swinging.  He stuck out his club to block the strike.  The sword cut cleanly through the soft wood of the table leg.


    Alec backed off.  ¡°At least pretend you want to live.¡±


    Ulf stood.  His ankle hurt, and his club was now several inches shorter.


    He faced Alec and swung hard.  Alec ducked the blow and struck him in the side with the flat of his blade.  Ulf fell again.  Maybe this was a bad idea, after all.


    Ulf stood again, and the two men circled each other.  He put his back to the town and stopped.


    ¡°Well, this has been fun,¡± Alec said, ¡°but I have other matters to tend to.¡±


    Ulf raised his club to block Alec¡¯s next swing.  The blade stopped in mid-air, and he felt the blade slide into his gut as Alec changed the direction of his attack.


    It was odd.  Ulf didn¡¯t feel any pain at first.  Alec twisted the blade, and then he did feel the pain.  He screamed.  He heard an echoing scream from behind him.


    His knees hit the ground.  He didn¡¯t remember falling.  Alec slid the blade free, and he slumped forward.  He watched the blood pour from his stomach.  Ulf wanted to stand, but his legs wouldn¡¯t obey.  With a groan, he rolled onto his side.


    Alec stepped over him.  ¡°No more time, Aedon!¡±


    Ulf tried to keep his eyes open, but the effort was too much.  His plan had failed.  Alexis wasn¡¯t going to be able to save him.


    It turned out dying was comfortable.  The chill of the morning was gone, and he felt warmth throughout his body.  This was better than going to sleep.  The flow of blood slowed, and his stomach no longer hurt.  He didn¡¯t understand why he had been so afraid of this.


    The warmth increased. Before long, be was uncomfortably hot, and his eyes shot open.  The blood hadn¡¯t stopped because he was dying,  it had quit because he wasn¡¯t.


    He raised his head a little and saw Alec standing between him and the town, his back exposed.  With as much care as he could muster, he reached to his right boot.


    Slowly, he pulled free the dagger he had hidden there.  Alec was shouting at the town, but he couldn¡¯t understand the words.  As fast as he dared, he stood.


    He took a quick step forward and grabbed Alec around the waist with his left arm.  With his right, he plunged the dagger into the side of Alec¡¯s throat.  Alec let out a loud gasp.  The blood filling his throat muffled the sound.


    Ulf moved his left arm from Alec¡¯s waist to his forehead.  ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a long time to give this back to you.¡±


    He thrust the dagger forward and yanked back on his head.  The blade sliced through the front of Alec¡¯s throat, and his head folded back like the cover of a book.


    Ulf dropped the dagger, and then all hell broke loose.

 The Battle of Prail

    Aedon looked at Ulf¡¯s limp body.  His stomach turned at the sight.


    ¡°I was starting to like that man,¡± he whispered.


    As much as he hated seeing what was before him, the image next to him kept his head resolutely forward.


    Alexis had done¡ªsomething.  She glowed for a moment, then collapsed to the wagon floor, her body thin and wispy.  Her eyes looked hollow, and her skin was pale and colorless.  Whatever she and Ulf had planned seemed to have failed.  Now they might both die.


    Alec stepped over Ulf¡¯s body.  ¡°Is this the best you can do, Aedon?  Coward!¡±


    Aedon ignored him.  ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that happen to you when you do magic?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.  It may be because of how she handles magic.¡±  Reka said.  ¡°Mages are like the cup from the flour demonstration.  They are rigid and hold a definite amount of energy.  She seems to be more like a water bladder.  And like a water bladder, when emptied, she deflates.¡±


    ¡°Aedon!¡±  Alec shouted.  ¡°I¡¯m going to give one more chance to save this town!  Come out here and face me!¡±


    ¡°If I die,¡± Aedon said, ¡°take care of Mika, please.¡±


    Reka pointed at the field.  ¡°Hold that thought.¡±


    Aedon followed Reka¡¯s finger with his eyes.  Ulf was stirring.  His movements were slight, but he was moving.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°It looks like he is reaching for his foot,¡±  Reka said.


    Aedon shook his head.  ¡°But, he wasn¡¯t hurt there.¡±


    In a blur, Ulf stood and grabbed Alec around the waist and punched him the side of his throat.


    Alec¡¯s response to the attack didn¡¯t make sense.  His body jerked, and he dropped his sword.


    For a fraction of a moment, it looked like Ulf was saying something to him.  Ulf¡¯s hand thrust forward, and Alec¡¯s head flopped back.  Blood spewed forth in a geyser.  Ulf held the body for a heartbeat, and then let it drop.


    Aedon saw the dagger for the first time as Ulf dropped it onto Alec¡¯s chest.  He wanted to vomit.  Then he heard the screams.


    Behind Ulf, the Zombi let out a simultaneous howl of rage.  They charged.  Ulf glanced over his shoulder at the rush of soldiers.  He only hesitated a moment before running for the wagons.


    The soldiers atop the wall yelled loudly, cheering him on, but Aedon could see he wasn¡¯t going to make it.


    ¡°Archers!¡±  He shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Reka said.


    He was staring at the approaching Zombi with a look of near reverence.


    ¡°We need to help him!¡±  Aedon shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Reka said again.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do something, then do it!¡±  Aedon shouted.


    ¡°This is not a parlor trick I am attempting,¡± Reka said.  His eyes never left the enemy.


    Aedon waited, but nothing happened.  ¡°Archers, nock!¡±  He commanded.


    ¡°You are going to waste your arrows,¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°Volley fire!  Take aim!  Loose on my command!¡±  Aedon ordered.


    He heard the pleasing sound of arrows slapping against bows.  Reka was not going to get them killed.


    Ulf had managed half the distance to the wall.  The Zombi trailed by less than a hundred yards.  A few more seconds and he would order a tightly grouped volley into the heart of the charge.


    WHOOSH¡­BOOM!


    The explosion caught Aedon off guard and rocked him to the side.  He hit the wagon wall hard. He felt pain in his ribs as he grabbed the wagon and hauled himself upright.


    Smoke and flame covered the field.  He could see Ulf getting to his feet, but he could see no sign of the Zombi.


    ¡°That should just about take care of that,¡±  Reka said.


    Aedon could see he was holding himself upright as well; his red stone clutched tightly in his right hand.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t boasting,¡± Aedon said, ¡°we wouldn¡¯t have even scratched you.¡±


    Reka smiled.  ¡°Not unless you managed to survive that.  It takes a lot out of me.¡±


    ¡°You wanna give me a hand?¡±  Ulf said.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°I kind of lost track of you after¡­that.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The troops took longer to recover.  There was a smattering of applause followed by a deafening roar.


    Aedon finished pulling Ulf into the wagon, and he went straight to Alexis¡¯ side.


    He held her gently and stroked her hair.  ¡°I told you we might be heroes.¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t resist saying I told you so,¡± Alexis said.


    Aedon cringed at her voice.  It was soft, but not from tenderness; there was finality in her tone.  She closed her eyes and let out a long slow breath.


    Ulf held on to her.  ¡°You can take a little back.¡±


    She reached a trembling hand out to him and brushed his cheek with her thumb.  ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that.¡±  She coughed.  ¡°Like you said if it¡¯s them or you, choose you.  I choose you.¡±


    ¡°And I choose you,¡± Ulf said.


    Aedon wanted to look away.  The tears in his eyes embarrassed him.  Alexis¡¯s breaths were more ragged and shallow.  It wouldn¡¯t be long now.


    He put a hand on Ulf¡¯s shoulder.  ¡°You ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ulf said.  He didn¡¯t let go of Alexis, though.


    Aedon removed his hand.  ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ulf.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°She knew what she was doing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡±  Reka said.  His voice was worried.


    Aedon looked up quickly.  ¡°What is it?¡±


    The cheers from his men died down, and that worried Aedon more than Reka¡¯s tone.  He looked out at the field.


    The wind wafted the heavy smoke away, and he could see Zombi getting to their feet.  Many were charred ruins.  Others had skin falling off their bodies in globs.  None of them were more than barely recognizable as human.  Some of them still carried their swords, still red hot from the explosion.  Some of them remained on the ground, but it wasn¡¯t many.  They shambled slowly to the wall.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±  Aedon asked.


    Reka shook his head.  ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±  Ulf asked.


    ¡°The Zombi are getting up,¡±  Reka said.


    ¡°They are!¡±  Ulf yelled.  ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    The statement took Aedon by surprise.  ¡°Are you sure you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡±  Ulf spat.


    With a gentleness Aedon would not have credited him with, he picked Alexis up.  ¡°Look,¡± he said.  ¡°Take as much as you need from them bastards.¡±


    With apparent difficulty, Alexis peered over the wall.  Her eyes widened, and she smiled.  ¡°Always choose you,¡± she moaned.


    ¡°Damn right!¡±  Ulf said.


    A glow formed around Alexis, and the lead Zombi stumbled.  After a few steps, his stride evened out.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡±  Alexis screamed.


    The glow around her increased until it hurt the eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t break the connection,¡± She moaned.


    Aedon looked between her and the approaching Zombi.  They were moving faster now.  He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Forgive me, love,¡± Ulf said.  Then he pushed her off the wagon.


    Alexis yelped as she hit the ground.  ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡±  She said.  ¡°That was a good idea.  Maybe next time you can just set me down, though.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Sorry ¡®bout that.¡±


    Sean came running down the line.  ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Taian must be linked to them directly,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°He¡¯s feeding them power from Daonnachta.¡±


    ¡°In English, please,¡± Sean said.  ¡°The men are worried.¡±


    ¡°It means,¡± Reka said, ¡°that these things just got harder to kill.  Now would be the time for your arrows.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Aedon said.  He surveyed the Zombi.  They were too scattered for an effective volley.  ¡°Archers!  Pick your targets and fire when ready!¡±


    Too few arrows flew from his men.  Most of the ones that did fly missed badly.


    ¡°Steady men!¡±  Aedon shouted.  ¡°Take your time and select your targets.  Only shoot when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°These aren¡¯t soldiers, Aedon,¡± Sean said.


    Aedon waved off the comment.  ¡°They are today.  Reka, can you make that explosion again.¡±


    ¡°If I had a day to rest, I could.¡±


    ¡°You have a few minutes,¡± Aedon said, ¡°do what you can.¡±


    Aedon looked back at the Zombi.  They were closing fast.  Arrows flew at regular intervals now, and a two of the Zombi fell without getting back up.


    ¡°Reka,¡± Alexis said.  ¡°It¡¯s time to let go of your pride and take my help.¡±


    ¡°It was never about pride, woman!¡±  Reka shouted.


    ¡°Whatever it is,¡± Alexis said, ¡°get over it and take my help!¡±


    ¡°Pikes!  Aedon shouted.


    The archers dropped their bows and pulled long poles with heavy blades at the tip into position.  They weren¡¯t really pikes, but they would have to do.  The Zombi were nearly at the wall.


    ¡°I will not!¡±  Reka shouted.  ¡°I have my own resources.¡±


    He pulled a stone from his pouch and crushed it.  It must have helped because his red stone glowed a short time later, and a Zombi burst into flames.  The flame lingered a long time, and when it vanished, the Zombi was ash.


    The men cheered again, and as the Zombi crashed against the wall, they struck back.


    It was the oddest battle Aedon had ever seen.  Several of the Zombi managed to wrestle pikes from his men, and they wielded them viciously.  If not for Alexis, it would have been over in minutes.  When one of his men would fall, she would glow bright, and he would get back up and rejoin the fight.


    Occasionally a Zombi would fall, only to get up moments later as well.  The only Zombi that stayed down were the ones Reka turned to ash.  There were too few of those, however.


    It was a stalemate, and Aedon couldn¡¯t be happier.  It seemed Taian¡¯s weapon was going to be used against him.  As long as Alexis could draw on the Zombi for power, his men could fight indefinitely.  Maybe long enough for reinforcements from Cathair to arrive.


    ¡°Alexis,¡± he said, ¡°how long can you keep this up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±  She replied.  ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this before.  No matter how much I draw from these things, I never seem to drain them.¡±


    ¡°Reka,¡± Aedon said, ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve still got some fight in me,¡±  Reka said.


    Aedon had a hard time believing that.  Even now, his attacks were coming slower, and he slumped heavily against the wagon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do any more for now,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°Save your energy and attack when and where I say.¡±


    There was a brief pause, and Aedon heaved a sigh of relief when Reka nodded.


    Aedon felt rather useless.  He knew it was not the leader¡¯s job to join the fight unless needed.  There just wasn¡¯t anything left for him to do.  He shouted encouragement to his men, but they hardly needed to be told to keep stabbing.


    Reka sat in the wagon with his back to the wall.  Alexis glowed intermittently as men fell.  Ulf stalked along the wall, swinging his pike at any Zombi dumb enough to come near.  Even Sean managed to land a blow from time to time between shouting commands.


    None of it made the least difference.  The Zombi kept coming back for more, and his men kept getting up from deadly wounds.  He found the whole affair to be boring.  The sense of tension was gone.


    One of the Zombi backed away from the wall and howled.


    ¡°I see you, Aedon!¡±  It said.  The Zombi wasn¡¯t shouting, but its voice overrode the noises of the battle.


    ¡°I see you standing there, a smug little smile on your face.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Taian,¡± Reka said.  ¡°This is not good.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hold out forever!  Even now, two hundred more of my Zombi march toward your town.  How long can you stand against them, I wonder.¡±


    Aedon grabbed the hilt of his sword.  ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You know what I want,¡± Taian said.  ¡°I want your stone.  And I want your life!  Alec was a weak fool.  Do not make the mistake of thinking me one as well.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t have either!¡±  Aedon shouted.  ¡°I have reinforcements of my own!¡±


    ¡°You refer to the soldiers Jonathon was supposed to fetch for you?¡±  Taian sneered.  ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be arriving.¡±


    ¡°How does he know about that?¡±  Aedon whispered.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Reka said.  ¡°If he truly has two hundred more Zombi on the way, we¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    Aedon raised his fist.  ¡°If you think we¡¯re just going to roll over and lie down for you, think again.  Bring it on!¡±

 Unwanted Aid

    Aedon saw a streak of black.  An arrow blossomed from the Zombi¡¯s left eye.  Aedon looked around and saw Sean holding his bow.  He had another arrow ready to go.


    ¡°Show off!¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Sean laughed.  ¡°I was aiming for the right.¡±


    The Zombi took a step back and ripped the arrow out of the socket.  The eyeball was still skewered on the point.  It took a step forward, and another arrow sprouted from his right eye.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m showing off!¡±  Sean yelled.


    The men cheered as the Zombi fell to the ground.  It thrashed about trying to find the shaft.  A column of flame erupted and engulfed the struggling creature.  The men cheered louder.


    Nearly a dozen piles of ash now littered the field.  If this kept up, they wouldn¡¯t need reinforcements.  At least, not until the other Zombi arrived.


    ¡°We have a problem!¡±  Alexis screamed.


    ¡°What is it?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m only getting a trickle of energy suddenly,¡±  Alexis said.


    Another Zombi broke from the line and spoke.  ¡°That¡¯s right, half-mage.  Now that your real mage is drained, I no longer need to feed power to my Zombi.  Enjoy the slaughter.¡±


    Aedon looked at Reka.  He was sitting on the wagon floor with his back to the wall.  ¡°Is he telling the truth?  Are you done?¡±


    Reka tried to stand.  ¡°Almost,¡± he said.  ¡°That last one was harder than it should have been.  He¡¯s been waiting for this.¡±


    Aedon heard a scream.  He looked down the line and saw a man fall from the wagon.  He fell forward into the mass of Zombi.  Four of them stopped attacking and began dismembering the poor fellow.


    ¡°Alexis,¡± Aedon shouted.  ¡°How much power do you have left?¡±


    ¡°Very little,¡± she cried.  ¡°It¡¯s like these things aren¡¯t even alive.¡±


    The Zombi pressed the walls, and his men¡¯s screams came more frequently.


    ¡°It is time to consider retreat,¡± Reka said.


    ¡°Are you joking,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°We couldn¡¯t disengage now if we wanted.¡±


    ¡°Aedon,¡± Sean yelled, ¡°look!¡±


    Sean was pointing behind them, toward the town.  Aedon turned to look.  He jumped from the wagon and started running.


    Mika was shimmying down the wall of one of the rear wagons.  As soon as her feet hit the ground, she turned and ran to him.


    ¡°Mika!¡±  He said.  ¡°Get back to the Inn.  Tell everyone to flee now!¡±


    Mika came to him.  Her face was grave.  ¡°I¡¯ve come to help, Papa.¡±


    ¡°No, Mika,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°You need to get out of here.¡±


    She pulled Domhain from her pouch.  ¡°No, Papa.  I have to help.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    When he tried to speak again, she reached up and put a finger to his lips.  ¡°It¡¯s ok, Papa.  Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    She walked to the lead wagon, and Ulf, of all people, helped her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± Aedon muttered.


    He rushed to join Mika.  She had to get out while there was still time.


    The ground trembled.  He fell down and had to crawl.  He couldn¡¯t make it to the lead wagon, so he settled for the closest one.  The shaking increased, and it was all he could do to stay on all fours.


    He grabbed the edge of the wagon wheel and tried to get to his feet.  He made it to a knee, and the trembling stopped.  As quickly as he could, he climbed into the wagon.  What he saw nearly made him fall out again.


    A rolling wave of earth carried the Zombi away from his men.  He could occasionally see one tumbling and flailing about before the wave swallowed it up again.


    He turned and saw Mika holding Domhain high and staring into the distance.


    The wave carried the Zombie several hundred yards away and vanished.  Mika might have just bought them enough time to regroup.


    ¡°Bows!¡±  He shouted.  ¡°Grab your damn bows!¡±


    Already the Zombi were on their feet and rushing the wall.  The ground trembled again.


    Another wave of earth formed halfway between the Zombi and the wall.  It didn¡¯t advance, though.


    The wave separated into small mounds.  The mounds writhed.  Roots and rocks mixed with the black earth to form roughly human shapes.  They stood, awaiting the charge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± he said softly.


    Apparently, neither did anyone else.  His entire force stood silent, transfixed by the scene before them.  Mika still stood in the wagon, holding her stone up.  She swayed a little, but her eyes remained fixed on the Zombi.


    They advanced on Mika¡¯s earth people.  Roots rose from the ground to entangle their feet as they ran.  Most of the Zombi managed to break free, but the few that couldn¡¯t didn¡¯t have long to wonder what was happening.


    The roots encased the creatures, working their way around and through their bodies.  Even from this distance, Aedon could hear the cracking of bone.  Once entombed, the Zombi began a rapid descent into the earth.  Before the lead Zombi reached the earth-people, tiny mounds were marking the place where the others had been.  Then the real carnage began.


    The Zombi met the earth people and lashed out.  They no longer had their weapons, so they struck with hands and feet.  Where they made contact with the earth people, roots sprung forth and grasped their limbs.


    The first Zombi was able to pull his arm free of the grip only to have his foot ensnared.  The earth person reached out and hugged the Zombi.  In an instant, it engulfed him.  In another, it was nothing more than a small mound of dirt resting peacefully on the ground.


    The same scene repeated until all that remained were mounds of earth dotting the landscape.  The closest pile was still more than two hundred yards away.


    Mika lowered her arms and collapsed.


    ¡°Mika,¡± Aedon shouted.  He ran alongside the wagons, jumping walls to get to his daughter.


    When he got there, Ulf was holding her head up.  Aedon yanked his arm away.  ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    He lay her down and put his hand on her chest.  ¡°She¡¯s not breathing,¡± he cried.


    ¡°She drew too much magic,¡± Alexis croaked.


    ¡°But, she¡¯s not breathing!¡±  Aedon shouted.  ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there!  Do something!¡±  He turned to Alexis.  ¡°She¡¯s dying.  For god''s sake, please help her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°Yes you can,¡± Aedon cried.  ¡°Do the thing¡­like you did with him!  I saw you!  You can do it!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Alexis said.  ¡°I don¡¯t have enough magic.¡±


    ¡°Yes you do!¡±  Aedon said.  He clutched Mika to his chest.  ¡°She¡¯s dying, and you can help!¡±  He buried his head in Mika¡¯s chest.  ¡°She¡¯s dying¡­¡±


    Alexis knelt and put a hand on his head.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± Reka said.


    Aedon¡¯s head shot up.  ¡°You can?¡±  Oh gods, please, whatever you need, just help¡­gods, please help.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough magic for this,¡± Alexis said.


    Reka reached into his pouch and pulled his white diamond.  ¡°Damn that woman,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°What woman,¡± Alexis asked.


    ¡°Mira,¡±  Reka said.  ¡°I made this stone nearly fifteen years ago.  She told me it would cost me my life.  I gloated when I completed it without dying.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±  Alexis said.


    ¡°Tell Mika, it was no mistake,¡±  Reka said.  He crushed the stone.


    ¡°Reka!¡±  Alexis shouted.  ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Aedon looked up from his daughter.  Reka glowed painfully bright.  A delicate tendril of light extended from his body and latched onto Mika.  The light surrounded her.


    The tendril thickened, and the light around Reka dimmed.  ¡°Go to the Bucket,¡± he moaned.  ¡°Ask the barman for Bartholomew Jones.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Bartholomew Jones,¡± Alexis asked.


    The light around Reka continued to dim.  Mika¡¯s chest rose in a shallow breath.


    ¡°Reka!¡±  Alexis wailed.


    The light faded completely, and Reka lay still.  Tine rolled from his limp hand.

 The Leader of Prail

    ¡°That makes three,¡± Aedon said.


    Jonas¡¯ body lay on the floor next to the desk he so recently occupied.


    ¡°If you had told me in the beginning that we would win,¡± Sean said, ¡°and only lose three men in doing so, I would have called you a fool.¡±


    ¡°I could have prevented this one, though,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°Dammit, Aedon!¡±  Sean said.  ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing this to yourself.  People die in battle.  It¡¯s unfortunate, but it happens.¡±


    ¡°Jonas didn¡¯t die in the battle!¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°He died because I told him to let Toad go.¡±


    ¡°Aedon, you can¡¯t blame yourself for every death if you¡¯re going to lead men.  You¡¯ll go insane.¡±


    Aedon shook his head.  ¡°I¡¯m done leading.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Sean said.  ¡°What about the Zombi marching toward us.  Have you forgotten about them?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°But when this is over, I¡¯m done.¡±


    The door opened, and Ulf walked into the room.  ¡°The men are positioned.  No more deaths, but we have eighteen wounded.¡±


    ¡°Have them take two-hour shifts on watch,¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°Get them to eat and rest.  We need them alert.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ulf said.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you start too!¡±  Aedon snapped.


    ¡°Uh¡­start what?¡±  Ulf asked.


    ¡°Treating me like I¡¯m your damn commander,¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°But ain''t you?¡±  Ulf asked.


    Sean snickered.  ¡°Judging by the commands he¡¯s been issuing, I¡¯d say yes.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mika?¡±  Aedon asked.


    Ulf rubbed his hands together.  He seemed uncomfortable.  ¡°Alexis took her to the Inn.  She¡¯s still asleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been hours,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°Yeah, Lexi said it might take a while,¡±  Ulf said.


    Sean snickered again.  ¡°Lexi?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, meant to say, Alexis,¡± Ulf said.  He shuffled his feet as he spoke.


    Aedon smiled.  ¡°Since when is she, Lexi?¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°I¡¯ll finish getting¡¯ the men in order.¡±


    ¡°Send a detail in to take Jonas away,¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°Put him with the others.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ulf mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to rest as well,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Aedon said.  He sat down behind the desk.  ¡°I¡¯ll take a break here.¡±


    Sean frowned.  ¡°You¡¯re not going to see Mika?¡±


    ¡°When she wakes,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°I can¡¯t see her lying there.¡±


    ¡°Anything I can do for you?¡±  Sean asked.


    Aedon sighed.  ¡°Just see to the men and make sure you get your rest.  Come get me if anything important comes up.  Otherwise, I would like to be left alone.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sean said.


    Sean left the room, and Aedon was alone.  He closed his eyes.  It was his only defense against the sight of Jonas lying dead next to him.


    The door opened, and he didn¡¯t bother to look.  Boots struck the wood floor as men entered.  The sound was muffled as they were evidently trying not to disturb him.


    He squeezed his eyes tighter when he heard the inevitable noises of Jonas being wrapped in cloth.  Sinew popped as his joints were manipulated into place.  He heard soft thumps as limbs were dropped, and once a heavy thud.  That must have been the whole body hitting the floor.  Otherwise, the men worked in silence.  He wished they¡¯d talk.


    He remembered his training years ago.  The instructors told tales of heroes and their glorious deaths.  Death in battle wasn¡¯t glorious.  It was just death, the same one everybody faced.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t glorious for Jonas, with his body being pushed and prodded so that it fit into an everyday burlap bag.  It wasn¡¯t glorious for James, who had to be put into his bag in pieces.  It wasn¡¯t even glorious for Reka, who had given his life willingly for Mika.  Death was the end, and there was no glory in that.


    Aedon shot out of the chair.  He picked it up and threw it against the wall.  Men jumped back as the chair erupted into a splintered ruin.


    He drew long, deep breaths.  He wanted to throw another chair or turn the desk on its top.  He wanted to do anything to keep his mind from the simple truth.  These men were dead because of him.


    ¡°Shall we go, sir?¡± one of the men asked.


    Aedon tried to reign in his anger.  ¡°No, no, please finish up.¡±


    One of the men moved to the wall and picked up pieces of the chair.  ¡°We¡¯ll have another one brought, sir.¡±  He said.


    Aedon looked at the men.  He expected to see the usual sideways glances and half stares, but these men were looking him in the eye.  They looked sympathetic.


    They finished the task of moving Jonas and filed quietly out of the room.  Before the door closed, Sean slipped in.


    ¡°They don¡¯t fear me anymore,¡± Aedon said.


    Sean shook his head.  ¡°No, they understand you.¡±


    ¡°They think this is my fault?¡±  Aedon asked.


    Sean shook his head again.  ¡°I said they understand you, not blame you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to understand?¡±  Aedon said.  ¡°I got these men killed.  We could have run.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue,¡± Sean said.  ¡°The men see how much those deaths hurt you.  It gives them comfort that their leader hurts as much as they do.  They understand you.¡±


    ¡°Have you been sitting outside that door the whole time?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°You told me to rest,¡± Sean said.  ¡°I like how the sun hits the spot just outside here.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I was here,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Why?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°The men want to see you.  I¡¯ve had to turn them all away.¡±


    Sean opened the door, and Aedon followed him out.  They walked side by side along the road.  They passed a group of men huddled around a small fire near the Inn.  Aedon paused.


    The men noticed him and stood up straight.  They saluted him.  It was apparent they were part of the wounded.


    ¡°Why are you men out here?¡±  Aedon asked.


    A small man stepped forward.  ¡°We was told to leave the line,¡± he said.  ¡°but we wasn¡¯t so bad off that we needed to be up in the Inn.¡±


    ¡°You should be where you were told,¡±  Aedon said.


    Another man stepped forward.  Aedon wished he knew these people¡¯s names.


    ¡°We was just told ta go to the Inn,¡± he said.  ¡°We weren¡¯t told nothin¡¯ about goin¡¯ inside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another said.  ¡°We aim ta be ready if them things come back like they said.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°I¡¯ll try to see that more blankets are brought out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir,¡± the men said together.  They snapped another salute as he walked away.


    ¡°The last time I was in town,¡± Aedon said, ¡°that big one called me a loon.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Sean said, ¡°to be fair, he wasn¡¯t far wrong.¡±


    Aedon looked at the row of neat buildings lining the road.  The two furthest buildings were the blacksmith and the church.  Brother Mark had been accommodating when told he would lose much of his garden to the wagons that formed the bulk of their defense.  Maybe he would be a little more so.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Aedon said.


    He walked into the church, and Brother Mark greeted him instantly.


    ¡°Ah, Aedon!¡±  He said.  ¡°You¡¯ve caught me just in time.  I was about to take these bandages to the Inn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of what I wanted to talk to you about,¡± Aedon said.


    ¡°Oh?¡±  Brother Mark asked.


    ¡°Yes.  I¡¯ve got men huddled in the cold for fear they won¡¯t be able to get back in time if we¡¯re attacked.¡±


    ¡°I see where you¡¯re going,¡± Brother Mark said.  ¡°The Gods accommodate all men.  They¡¯re welcome to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°I¡¯ll inform the men.¡±


    Brother Mark didn¡¯t answer.  He shuffled out the door with his bandages.


    ¡°For such a large man,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°He has remarkable energy.¡±


    ¡°Like he said,¡± Sean said, ¡°the gods accommodate all men.¡±


    Loud cheers greeted Sean and him when they left the church.  Men applauded and whistled as they approached the wall.


    The next hour was spent shaking hands and talking to the same men that had cursed him only days ago.  It was surreal.  He offered comfort where he could, condolences where he thought appropriate, and congratulations everywhere.  The men ate it up.


    ¡°You men have done your town proud!¡±  Aedon called.  ¡°Stay vigilant, and you will do so again if need be!¡±


    Then men cheered again, and Aedon left them to their task.

 Epilogue - The Next War

    ¡°The gods do not waste,¡± Brother Mark intoned.  ¡°And so we know that death is not an end, merely a beginning.¡±


    Aedon sat in the front row of spectators next to Mika.  She had taken the news of Reka¡¯s death hard.  Five days passed with no sign of more Zombi and Aedon felt it was time to have the funeral for the fallen men.  It took a long time to convince Mika she needed to come and say goodbye.


    ¡°Though we mourn the passing of our brothers,¡± Brother Mark continued, ¡°We rejoice that their spirits have been renewed.¡±


    She was caressing Reka¡¯s red stone as Brother Mark continued his service.  He knew her stone was tucked securely in her pouch.


    ¡°If any here would like to say something, I invite them to do so now,¡± Brother Mark finished.


    Aedon stood and felt a hand pull at his sleeve.  Mika stood as well.


    ¡°Can I go first?¡±  She asked.


    Aedon sat down, he couldn¡¯t speak.  Mika walked slowly to the front.


    ¡°I lost my mamma,¡± She said.  ¡°Then, for a while, I lost Papa.¡±  She wiped away her tears.  ¡°But they both came back to me.  Reka will too.¡±  She looked down at the graves and walked back to her seat.


    Aedon stood again.


    ¡°Riders coming!¡±  One of the sentries called.


    Aedon ran to the wall and climbed into the command wagon.  A long train of riders approached at a fast pace.  He peered into the distance and saw the lead standard.  It was Lady Jillian¡¯s.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve brought the whole army,¡±  Sean said.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than that.  It looks like Lady Jillian has come herself.¡±  Aedon said.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Two riders broke from the column and galloped toward them.


    ¡°Break the wall!¡±  Aedon commanded.


    Men jumped from their posts and started wrestling wagons aside to allow the riders room to enter.  They managed a gap just wide enough for one horse when the riders arrived.


    ¡°Gods,¡± Aedon whispered.  ¡°It¡¯s Lady Jillian and Lord Ian.¡±


    Ulf hopped from his post and stood next to Aedon.  Lady Jillian and Lord Ian dismounted and led their horses inside the wall.


    Aedon bowed.  ¡°Lady Jillian, Lord Ian, it¡¯s an honor.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Ulf said.  ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°Bow idiot,¡± Aedon whispered.


    ¡°Oh right,¡± Ulf said.


    ¡°I am pleased to find you alive and well,¡± Lady Jillian said.  ¡°I wish to freshen up in your fine Inn, then I wish to see you in the town hall.  Please make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Of course Lady,¡± Aedon said.


    She tugged on his tabard.  ¡°This looks good on you.  Your uncle was pleased to hear you finally came to your senses.¡±  She and Ian left.


    Your uncle?¡±  Ulf asked.


    Aedon tugged the tabard.  ¡°You didn¡¯t think they kept offering me this thing because they liked me, did you?¡±


    Ulf laughed.  ¡°Gods, no.¡±


    He met Lady Jillian in the town hall.  She was sitting in his seat, and Lord Ian stood by her side.  He hadn¡¯t seen the man in years, but he still looked intimidating.


    ¡°I will be brief,¡± she said.  ¡°I cannot afford to be gone long.  I will stay one night to rest, then I must be off.  Matters have gotten rather out of hand of late, and I am needed back.¡±


    ¡°She did say brief?¡±  Ulf whispered.


    Aedon kicked his leg.  ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ian growled.  ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°No time for that, gentlemen,¡±  Jillian said.  ¡°We are at war.¡±


    ¡°War, Lady?¡±  Aedon said.


    ¡°Yes.  Ard has once again invaded our borders.¡±  Jillian said.  ¡°We received word two weeks ago that small bands of soldiers have marched south from Ard and are attacking our smaller towns.  When we received word of your troubles, we came to the conclusion that Ard is launching a full assault on our sovereignty.¡±


    ¡°Are you recalling the militia?¡±  Aedon asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Jillian said.  ¡°We think Ard chose your town as a point of ingress.  We believe he intended to use it as a base from which to attack Cathair itself.¡±


    Aedon knew this wasn¡¯t true.  If he spoke up, though, it would mean his and Mika¡¯s death.


    ¡°In light of this,¡± Jillian continued.  ¡°I have brought five hundred soldiers and building materials to transform Prail into a defensive fort.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady,¡± Aedon said.  ¡°When will I meet the new commander?¡±


    ¡°You know him quite well,¡± Jillian said.  ¡°You will command.¡±  She produced a roll of fabric.  ¡°Your Captain¡¯s tabard.  I suggest you find someone worthy of passing your old one to.  That is all I have.¡±


    She stood, and Ian followed her out of the room.  Aedon picked up his new tabard.


    ¡°Another damn war,¡± he said.